A Kunoichi At Heart by Chloryl
Summary: You've wanted to be a ninja ever since you watched Naruto. You had always dreamed that one day you would wind up in the shinobi world. When that fateful day arrives, how will you react? And more importantly, what will you do?
Everything is up to you!
A choose your own adventure fanfic.

ReaderXvarious (or none), depending on your choices in the story.
Categories: OC-centric Characters: Asuma Sarutobi, Chouji Akimichi, Gaara, Hayate Gekkou, Hinata Hyuuga, Ino Yamanaka, Iruka Umino, Kakashi Hatake, Kiba Inuzuka, Kurenai Yuuhi, Maito Gai, Naruto Uzumaki, Neji Hyuuga, Obito Uchiha, Rin, Rock Lee, Sakura Haruno, Sasuke Uchiha, Shikamaru Nara, Shino Aburame, Team Asuma, Team Gai, Team Kakashi, Team Kuranai, Team Sand Siblings, Temari, Tenten
Genres: Action/Adventure
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 71 Completed: No Word count: 78491 Read: 67502 Published: 20/06/13 Updated: 11/11/13
Story Notes:
I do not own Naruto or you.
This is a reader-insert CYOA where you, as the reader, get to choose the path/personality. You're not really classified as an 'OC', but you're not a canon character either, hence the category. Enjoy! ^^

1. Introduction: The Vanishing TV by Chloryl

2. Decisions, Decisions! by Chloryl

3. Meeting the Hokage by Chloryl

4. The Effects of Genjutsu by Chloryl

5. Tantrum by Chloryl

6. Shadow Clones by Chloryl

7. Homecoming by Chloryl

8. Graduation Exams by Chloryl

9. Mizuki's Intervention by Chloryl

10. An Unexpected Choice by Chloryl

11. The Stress of A Test by Chloryl

12. Team 7 by Chloryl

13. Team 8 by Chloryl

14. Team 9 by Chloryl

15. Team 10 by Chloryl

16. Second Chance and a Nightmare by Chloryl

17. Defiance by Chloryl

18. When All Else Fails... by Chloryl

19. Escape by Chloryl

20. Miscalculations by Chloryl

21. Productive Morning by Chloryl

22. The Bell Test Begins! by Chloryl

23. A Fragment of Time by Chloryl

24. Most Likely A Genjutsu by Chloryl

25. Encounter With the Head Ninja of Kumogakure by Chloryl

26. Konohagakure's Taijutsu Expert by Chloryl

27. The Weapons Specialist by Chloryl

28. Strategem by Chloryl

29. White Flag by Chloryl

30. A Joint Effort by Chloryl

31. Density by Chloryl

32. Perpendicular by Chloryl

33. Mission Accomplished by Chloryl

34. Four Kunai, Four Shuriken by Chloryl

35. Analytical by Chloryl

36. Impulsive by Chloryl

37. Resourceful by Chloryl

38. Strategic by Chloryl

39. Ambitious by Chloryl

40. Shorter Route by Chloryl

41. Longer Route by Chloryl

42. Leaf Style: Kenjutsu by Chloryl

43. Konohamaru! by Chloryl

44. Kakashi's Carbon Copy by Chloryl

45. Steadfast by Chloryl

46. Cooperative by Chloryl

47. Compromise by Chloryl

48. Refusal by Chloryl

49. Friendship by Chloryl

50. Constant Vigilance by Chloryl

51. Duped at First by Chloryl

52. Disillusion by Chloryl

53. Moonflower by Chloryl

54. Nature Transformation by Chloryl

55. Unsuspected Ally by Chloryl

56. Secrets by Chloryl

57. Cherry Blossom Petals by Chloryl

58. Lady Tsunade's Medical Ninja Rules by Chloryl

59. The Strangest Lesson by Chloryl

60. Flair for Weaponry by Chloryl

61. Adaptable by Chloryl

62. The Sand Village by Chloryl

63. Fanning the Flames - Team 10 by Chloryl

64. Straw in the Wind - Team 10 by Chloryl

65. Lightning Never Strikes Twice - Team 10 by Chloryl

66. Earth and Stone - Team 10 by Chloryl

67. Testing the Waters - Team 10 by Chloryl

68. Choice of Janus by Chloryl

69. Double-Edged Sword by Chloryl

70. A Thousand Birds by Chloryl

71. Snow Rabbit by Chloryl

Introduction: The Vanishing TV by Chloryl

You flipped through the various channels aimlessly, hoping to stumble upon your favourite TV show. No luck. You groaned. Why was there nothing good on when you had free time and were bored out of your mind? Summer sure was taking its toll on your sanity. You almost wished you were back in school again and sighed at your own preposterous desperation.

You made to turn off the television and contemplated your situation. Maybe you could reread your books outside, and maybe attempt at suntanning while you were at it. Your index finger hovered over the power button when a flash of yellow and orange on the screen caught your eye. You blinked in disbelief.

“Awesome, it’s Naruto!” you laughed delightedly, setting the remote down and leaning back into your chair in anticipation. It was one of the shows you were obsessed with when you were younger. In fact, you used to be hopelessly addicted. You even had your own Naruto plush toy. You closed your eyes happily, waiting for the show to start.

You were so caught up in reminiscing those happy memories that you did not immediately register the fact that the theme song had faded away much earlier than it should have. Or maybe it was just because you watched the show too long ago, and forgot how it went. Oh well, whatever. But you also didn’t notice that the background noise in Naruto sounded closer and much more real than it should. It did not sound like it was coming from your lousy speakers, rather from the hi-tech stuff movie theatres use…or more like real life.

Your eyes flew open.

“Huh? Where did my TV go?” you wondered aloud, dumfounded. Directly in front of you where it should have been was an empty wall. And your television set had definitely been there a moment ago. You squinted at the blank space on your wall, wondering if you were just imagining things.

Without a warning, the ground began to lurch unpleasantly. You squeezed your eyes tightly shut as your head started spinning. You gasped as you felt a stabbing pain in your arms and chest. What on earth was going on? Your eyes fluttered. You glimpsed a whirlwind of swirling colour and strange lights. Just as suddenly as this strange incident began, you blacked out.

***

“[Name]. [Name]! Are you all right?” There was someone pounding frantically on your door.

You blinked groggily, struggling to get up. Who would be here at such a strange hour? Your body felt oddly numb, as if you had overslept. But as you looked outside your window, you could see that it was still quite dark. You scanned your surroundings, feeling uneasy. Where am I…? You wondered. You did not recognize the unfamiliar ceiling, and neither did the strange furniture look like the stuff in your home. Though, it did resemble your house, a bit, once you inspected the room closely. I must be dreaming, you decided. There was no way you could be been…abducted or something, and taken to some strange place. You glanced around cautiously, preparing to defend yourself if someone jumped out and attacked. The pounding grew louder. And who was that at the door?

“[Name]!” the voice yelled again. It was unmistakably male, and it wasn’t a voice you recognized. Though, come to think of it, you might have heard it somewhere before, perhaps in a movie or on the radio. How odd.

“Um…who’s there?” You asked warily, surprised at how different your voice sounded. It was still your voice, you could tell. But more like…your voice when you were younger. You stood up suddenly, feeling dazed and disoriented. You glanced around the room again, half-expecting it to melt away like it sometimes did in dreams. You walked to a corner of your room, inspecting the walls and poked it experimentally at random. Then your eyes moved to where your mirror was. You peered at your reflection and nearly toppled over in shock.

You were younger.

“Gah!” you cried out in surprise, staring at your twelve-year-old self. You slowly brought your finger to the smooth glass and your reflection mimicked your movements. You let out a frightened squeak and withdrew your hand as if the mirror had burned you.

“[Name]! Are you okay? Open the door!” You had completely forgotten about that person.

“Coming!” you called hurriedly, mentally cringing at the strangeness of your voice. You fumbled with the locks and yanked the doorknob open. Then you nearly tumbled backwards in shock for a second time, but you managed to catch yourself before you fell.

Standing before you was a man with dark brown hair tied in a stiff ponytail, a scar running across the bridge of his nose, and wearing a very recognizable green vest.

It was Umino Iruka. In person.

You promptly fainted.

Go to Chapter 2.

Decisions, Decisions! by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You woke up to someone lightly shaking your shoulders and you rolled over, groaning.

"[Name]?" a soft, concerned voice pierced the haze of confusion in your mind. You froze, suddenly remembering everything that happened before you suddenly lost consciousness.

How does that guy that looks like Iruka know my name?

You must be losing your mind, you decided. You staggered to your feet, looked around and spotted him right away.

"Uh, hi!" you said brightly, feeling like a complete idiot. "Are you Iruka-sensei?"

The man stared at you, looking confused and troubled by your question. How strange. "Of course!" he spluttered, "What kind of a question is that?"

Your eyes widened. "So, how do you know my name?"

Now Iruka looked positively alarmed. "You're one of my students, why would I not know your name?"

It was your turn to look worried, "One of your students? What do you mean?"

Iruka just stared at you for a long time, his mouth gaping. Finally, he spoke, and his voice was low and urgent. "Is this some kind of a joke, [Name]?"

You nearly exploded with frustration. You were the one who was supposed to ask that question, not him! He was supposed to be a character that lived behind a TV screen and in the harmless, imaginary world of Naruto. You stopped in your tracks. Wait a second – the world of Naruto?! Could it be…?

"Iruka-sensei?" you interrupted, without bothering to answer his question, "I-is this the Naruto world?"

To your amazement, his expression changed into one of amusement. "Naruto's world? What made you think that?" he began to laugh heartily. "And to think I was worried about you being amnesic! Ah, sometimes I think I worry too much." he laughed again, his features relaxing.

You gaped at him, looking utterly bemused. When he caught sight of the look on your face, the laughter died in his throat. "You're serious, aren't you? You really don't know who I am," he said quietly.

You didn't know how to answer that. Did watching Iruka on the TV screen count? You gulped, not wanting to seem like a creepy stalker. You shook your head and his face hardened.

"Do you remember anything at all?" he pressed, "The Academy, your teachers, classmates…"

"Not in the way you mean," you said, stifling a panicked giggle. Oh my goodness, he'll really think I'm a stalker. Or a freak. What should I tell him? That in my world, theirs is an anime?!

Fortunately, Iruka didn't push you for details. He just nodded and clenched his fists. You sighed in relief.

"Then, how do you know my name?" he asked, looking intently at your face.

"Um…"

Shoot. What should you say now?

If you tell him that you're not sure, go to Chapter 3.

If you tell him the truth, go to Chapter 4.

If you tell him you don't want to tell him, go to Chapter 5.

Meeting the Hokage by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decide to tell him that you had no idea. It was better to play safe, you thought.

"I'm not exactly sure," you confessed, mentally crossing your fingers and hoping that Iruka would not be too suspicious. To your surprise, he nodded again.

"You probably lost your memory somehow," he decided, "I'll take you to the Third Hokage-sama, and we'll see what we can do."

"Sounds good," you agreed calmly. On the inside, you were euphoric. You were actually in the Naruto world! This was so freaking awesome! Or maybe, it was just a dream. Your excitement died down a bit and you pinched yourself painfully on the arm.

"Ouch!" you yelped.

"Are you alright, [Name]?" Iruka asked, looking at you with a strange expression on his face.

"Yeah, I'm fine," you mumbled, trying to keep an enormous, silly grin off your face. This was real! You followed Iruka out of your front door. As you left your house, you realized that it had become a Konoha-style apartment from the outside. Your grin widened.

Your jaw dropped when you stepped onto the paved road and stared hungrily at the beautiful village.

"Wow…" you murmured.

Iruka glanced at you curiously, and you blushed, averting your gaze. You walked silently behind him as he led you through the familiar streets towards a building you recognized as the Academy.

You entered and followed Iruka through the hallways until you stopped in front of the door to the Hokage's office. Iruka knocked twice and you held your breath.

"Come in."

Iruka pushed the door open and both of you slipped inside.

"Ah, Iruka, [Name]. What brings you here? As I recall, you both have class right now."

You started at the sound of your own name. The Hokage knew who you were? You felt honoured.

"That's exactly why we're here, Hokage-sama," Iruka sighed heavily, "[Name] never misses a single class, and I was worried when she didn't show up today. When I went to check on her, I heard a scream coming from her apartment."

You raised your eyebrow. You screamed? You didn't seem to remember it. Then Iruka continued on with his story, and explained how, when you woke up, you had lost your memory.

"She remembered my name," Iruka recalled thoughtfully, "And also Naruto's as well. But she says she doesn't remember anything else, or at least 'not in the way I mean'."

The Third dipped his head. "I see." He began to pace slowly back and forth across the room.

"H-hokage-sama," you stammered, testing the unfamiliar honorific nervously.

"Yes, child?" he replied, his back to you.

"D-do I belong in this world?" your face turned red as you said it. It was such a foolish question! Of course you did not belong in this world. You lived on Earth, not in the fictional shinobi world you loved so much. But deep inside your heart…

..you wished that you did belong. Go to Chapter 6.

...you wanted to go home. Go to Chapter 7.

The Effects of Genjutsu by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decided to tell Iruka the truth. After all, what good would it do if you lied to him? The truth…he would never believe you though. You were positive.

"Iruka-sensei?" you said quietly. He was startled at your change in tone.

"I think you're making a mistake. I don't belong in this world. I don't really know why I'm here, or why you know who I am, but I'm not a ninja from Konoha. I'm just a regular girl from a place called Earth."

You continued to ramble, explaining why you knew who he was, that the Naruto world was fictional where you lived. You even mentioned your Naruto plushie. At last, you were done, and you stared at Iruka, wondering what he thought about all this.

He pursed his lips and tapped his nose, thinking. "Either you're making this up –"

"But I'm not!" you protested. Iruka raised one finger to silence you.

"Or someone has placed a very powerful, virtually undetectable genjutsu which fooled me into thinking that you were a student in the Academy, when in reality, I've never met you until today," he finished.

Your eyes widened in astonishment. "Who would do that?"

Iruka shrugged. "I have no idea. I'm not sure what anyone would gain out of such an arrangement. Unless, of course, if you were a spy from an enemy shinobi village…"

You glared at him. "I'm not even a shinobi!"

He smirked. "That's why I think my first theory is more plausible."

You resisted the urge to smack him. "And I'm not lying either."

Iruka sighed and slumped, looking defeated. "That's not for me to decide. In the meantime, let's pay a visit to the Hokage. If there's anyone, he'll be the one who'll know what to do with you."

You did not like the sound of that. You gulped audibly.

"Alright, let's go," you said, attempting to sound braver than you felt.

Iruka led you to the Academy building where the Hokage's office was located. He knocked on the door, and then pushed it open.

"Hello, Iruka," the aged Hokage greeted him. His gaze shifted and he looked at you curiously. "And who is this?"
Iruka looked extremely confused for a moment. Then a look of comprehension dawned on his face. "So it is the second theory," he murmured to himself, then he straightened up and addressed the other man. "This is [Name], Hokage-sama." Then Iruka explained your story in detail.

The Hokage listened attentively, nodding every once in a while. When Iruka finished, he said, "I am convinced that you are right, Iruka. And it seems the only person who is affected by this curious genjutsu is you."

Iruka flushed, "I, uh, gomenasai."

The Hokage smiled, but turned to you instead. "I apologize for the problems whoever did this to you has caused, [Name]. I will reverse it for you, if it is in my power."

"So, I don't belong in this world?" you asked softly, dreading the answer.

Go to Chapter 7.

Tantrum by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Humph. Why do you have to tell him anything? It was none of his business. Besides, you weren't too keen on having him call you a stalker when you weren't. Besides, if you told him the truth, he would also never believe you, so what was the point? With that thought in mind, you squared your jaw and looked at him straight in the eye.

"I don't want to tell you," you said defiantly, your eyes flashing.

Iruka nearly choked, gaping at you for a long time. Finally, he stuttered, "Wh-what?!"

"You heard me."

"I'M TRYING TO HELP YOU AND THIS IS WHAT YOU TELL ME?!"

You backed away in alarm. You did not expect his temper to flare up like that all of a sudden.

"Okay, okay, calm down…" you said, shielding your face with your arms. Iruka glared at you, his face still a vivid shade of purple from the effort of yelling. He folded his arms over his chest, looking thoroughly annoyed at your antics.

"Will you stop playing games, [Name]?" he asked stiffly, his voice more or less under control.

"Yeah." You had no choice in the matter, after all. You didn't want him to explode again.

"Well?" he prompted, nodding in encouragement.

Go to Chapter 3.

Shadow Clones by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

The Third looked surprised at your question. "Of course you belong in this world," he stated calmly. "We just need to figure out how to reverse this jutsu that erased your memory and you'll be all right."

But they didn't understand. If you belonged to the ninja world, to Naruto's world – which reminded you that you really wanted to meet him before Iruka and the Hokage kicked you out for being an impostor – then why do you clearly remember life back on Earth, where this world was nothing but an imaginary one behind the safety of a TV screen? You tried to fight back tears. You wanted nothing more than to be accepted into Konoha society, but you were not a shinobi in spite of everything. Iruka, the Hokage, they all believed that you were, but in reality, you were just a normal girl. This was all a cruel illusion.

"I'm fairly certain it is an illusion," the Hokage said, as if he could read your mind. Your heart shattered when you heard his words. "We'll figure something out, don't worry [Name]."

You nodded, struggling to keep your face composed and devoid of emotions. You didn't realize that, until this moment, that you truly wanted to belong, more than anything else in the world. And you just had to be given this taste of heaven, before your dreams were snatched away from you forever. Then you heard Iruka speak.

"At the very least, we need to make sure [Name] remembers all her training," he was telling the Hokage, "if she can't regain all her memories, it would only be fair if she was able to recall all the jutsus she studied so hard to master."

What? So they weren't sending you back to Earth?! Your heart leapt.

The Hokage nodded. "I'm sure I can do at least that much." He turned to you and raised his palm. "Now, [Name]. Close your eyes. It will be all over soon."

You obeyed unquestioningly. Anything to ensure I get to stay in Naruto's world. Anything!

"It might be excruciatingly painful," the Hokage's voice warned. Your eyes fluttered, but you nodded boldly. Anything…

You were not prepared for such an onslaught of pain. It was worse, far worse than anything you had ever felt in your life. It was as if your skin was being roasted, your bones being crushed into a million pieces, and your brain being, quite literally, fried. The bright side was that it was over in less than a second, but you were left breathless and sore all over. You opened your eyes and tentatively felt your skin. To your surprise and delight, it was smooth and whole, not as if it had just been scorched with flames. You moved your joints experimentally, and they seemed unbroken as well. And you could still think, so that accounted for the "fried" brains part.

Before you could turn to the Hokage and ask him what just happened, you suddenly felt an unpleasant cold sensation in your brain, as if someone had dumped a bucket of water inside your head. As the feeling dissipated, your mind began to feel strangely crowded with thoughts that didn't seem to be your own.

Excellent [Name], that's a perfect execution of the body replacement jutsu…

...ah, very good, you pass…

This is how you do the clone jutsu…

Hey, [Name]! Do you want to train together later…?

...exams are tomorrow, don't be late!

What...was that...? You thought dazedly as thoughts floated to the front of your mind, and then settled in the background only to be replaced by new ones.

"It's your memories returning," said Iruka helpfully from somewhere in your distorted mind, "Hopefully."

You hadn't realized you had spoken aloud. You blinked, and your vision returned. And there was something else. You would never know for sure unless you tried…

Your hands moved instinctively, forming hand seals in rapid-fire succession.

Hitsuji, I, Ushi, Inu, Mi!

There was a poof of smoke. When it cleared, where you stood earlier was a green log of wood. Iruka looked at it, unimpressed, but the Hokage's eyes twinkled.

You alighted gracefully on the ground next to it, breathless with excitement.

"Well done!" the Hokage congratulated you.

"What?" Iruka grumbled, "She perfected this jutsu in the Academy plenty of times already."

"But this was my first time!" you said, still grinning.

Iruka rubbed his ear, "Stupid genjutsu. I don't know what's real and what's not anymore."

"It seems as though [Name] never actually took her training in person," the Hokage explained to a very irritated looking Iruka. "But I don't think it was a genjutsu…"

"How did I get these memories?" you asked, "What did you do?"

"I wasn't sure until now," he responded thoughfully, "I dispersed your shadow clone."

Huh? "But I don't know that jutsu!" you blurted out. You did a quick run-through of the recent addition to your memory. You now knew plenty of E-ranked techniques learned at the Academy, but definitely not the shadow clone jutsu.

"This is very interesting indeed," the Hokage mused.

You sighed in frustration. "But I still don't understand. How did dispersing the shadow clone give me these memories?" you gestured at the log next to you. "Because I honestly couldn't channel chakra before this, let alone do ninjutsu." In the normal world you had tried to perform hand seals, and failed miserably. But now…you could feel the chakra coursing through your veins. It was as natural as breathing, as familiar as if you had been a ninja all your life.

"Is that so?" he asked, intrigued. He paced away from you, then back again. "Do you know that once you disperse a shadow clone, everything that it learns throughout the course of its existence is transferred to the owner?"

You shook your head, awestruck. If this was true…?

"You understand now," he continued, "that this is why you received the memories of your shadow clone once it has been dispersed?"

"Hold on," Iruka interrupted, "So the [Name] I've been teaching was a clone all along?" He groaned comically when the Hokage smiled in answer.

"At least I don't need to go through the program a second time," you teased.

Iruka looked thoroughly annoyed. "Humph. Good thing your clone learned a couple things while you were away. You've come just in time for the final exams."

EXAMS?! Oh dear…

Iruka smirked. "I hope you're prepared, [Name]."

Go to Chapter 8.

Homecoming by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm afraid not," the Hokage sighed. You felt a mixture of disappointment and relief. Despite your obsession with Naruto, you couldn't help but feel glad that you could get out of this mess, once and for all. Besides, you got to come to the Naruto world for a little while, how cool was that?

"Will you be able to send me home?" you asked hopefully.

"Of course!" Iruka snapped. You were mildly surprised at his tone of voice. "Lord Hokage is the Hokage after all."

You flushed in embarrassment and turned away so no one could see your face.

"Besides," he continued, "if you don't belong in this world, then it's possible to send you back, do you understand what I mean?"

No, you did not, but you kept your mouth shut and just nodded.

The Hokage stepped forward and placed his palms firmly on your shoulders. You fidgeted a little.

"Close your eyes," he commanded. You complied. After that, you had no idea what he did. When you heard Iruka gasp, you opened your eyes and saw that your form was glowing faintly.

"Eh…?" you mumbled, as your body shimmered and glowed even brighter. You caught a glimpse of the Hokage and Iruka, who were both shielding their faces from the brilliant light you were emitting. You smiled at them, but you weren't entirely sure if they saw.

"Thank you for everything Iruka-sensei, Hokage-sama," you cried, before the light swallowed you up completely. Your vision was nearly completely obscured, but you thought you saw a tear glistening on Iruka's cheek.

Abruptly, the light dimmed, and you could see that you were back in your house. Your original house. To your delight, the first thing you noticed was that you were facing your familiar TV screen. And on the screen, you saw a scene that you swore never happened when you watched Naruto in the past. A man wearing a green Konoha flak jacket stood beside an old man in Hokage attire, both of them still standing frozen in the same pose as they had been when you left them. A smile crossed your face, and you sat down to watch, knowing that you would never look at Naruto the same way again.

The End.

Graduation Exams by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

It was one of the strangest feelings you had ever experienced in your life, walking into the Academy classroom for the first time.

Scratch that.

Apparently, it wasn't your first time, the lack of reaction from the rest of the students was a testament to that. Everyone there knew who you were…yet they didn't. And you knew who they were…yet you didn't. You had to remind yourself that it had been your shadow clone's memories, but at the same time, they felt so real. You felt as if you were losing your mind trying to get everything straight.

"Hey, [Name]-chan!"

You started when you noticed a familiar boy with a shock of bright blond hair waving enthusiastically at you, an impossibly large grin plastered all over his face. You took a sharp intake of breath as you realized who it was. Naruto. One of the characters – er – people, you've wanted to meet the most!

"Um, hi…Naruto," you mumbled awkwardly, the unfamiliar name rolling off your tongue. Glancing around the room, you still couldn't get used to the fact that no one thought your sudden appearance was anything out of the ordinary. Apparently Iruka had forgotten to tell them that the [Name] they knew had been a clone. It was a good thing shadow clones retain the original's personality. That was probably why they were treating you as if they had known you all their life, not that you were complaining. This was beyond awesome!

Naruto bounced off the desktop he had been sprawled upon and came over to you, his eyes shining with unbridled excitement.

"It's the graduation exams today, are you prepared-ttebayo?"

Uh-oh. You started hyperventilating, unsure of how to respond to that when another voice cut across your indistinguishable stuttering, effectively saving you from having to lie, embarrass yourself, or both.

"She'll do fine. Besides, it's her best jutsu that we're being tested on, right?"

You and Naruto both looked up to see who had spoken. Inuzuka Kiba stood a few desks away, his arms folded across his chest, grinning slightly. You mentally squealed at the sight of Akamaru lounging on his head. He was just so cute! Your expression must have given away what you were thinking about because Kiba looked at you oddly. Naturally, you blushed.

"Argh! But bunshin no jutsu is my worst jutsu!" Naruto groaned and covered his face with his hands.

Kiba smirked. "Heh, it sucks to be you."

Naruto growled menacingly, but the noise was muffled. He still hadn't removed his hands from his face. It was at that precise moment that Iruka chose to come into the classroom, the wide, signature smile on his face and his eyes twinkling. You quickly took a seat in the nearest desk.

"Alright, we will now start the final exams. If your name is called, come to the classroom next door. You will need to perform the bunshin no jutsu, in order to graduate," he explained, looking up from his papers. "First…Aburame Shino!"

One by one, the number of students slowly declined as they were called to the other room. You sat on the edge of your chair, lacing your fingers tightly together in trepidation. Eventually, even Naruto and Ino were called and you were left alone.

"[Last Name],[First Name]?" Iruka poked his head into the classroom after what seemed like a very long time.

"Hey, Iruka-sensei," you said nervously, standing up. "Why…why was I called last?"

He shrugged as he led you into the adjacent room, which was almost identical to the first. The only difference was the table covered in Konoha forehead protectors and the presence of the other instructor, Mizuki.

"Now, clone jutsu, if you please," Mizuki said smoothly, writing something down on the piece of paper before him. The glare you shot at him went unnoticed, but you thought you saw Iruka eying you apprehensively.

Kiba told me this was my best jutsu, you thought, trying to calm yourself down. You had never exactly enjoyed taking exams, even if it was something as interesting as ninjutsu. Oh well, here goes nothing…

"B-bunshin no jutsu," you mumbled, your hands shaking, but ready to perform the necessary hand seals to induce the jutsu.

Inu, I, Hitsuji…? Go to Chapter 9.

Hitsuji, Mi, Tora…? Go to Chapter 10.

No idea, you'll just wing it and pretend you know what you're doing. Go to Chapter 11.

Mizuki's Intervention by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Inu, I, Hitsuji…

There was a small poof. When the smoke cleared, you found that you had accidentally mistaken the hand seals for the clone jutsu with the transformation jutsu. You inspected yourself, realizing that somehow, you had transformed into Iruka-sensei. Mizuki gave you a strange look, but refrained from commenting. You blushed and turned back into your original self, mentally berating yourself for making such a foolish mistake.

"G-gomenasai," you squeaked, wondering if your sensei was going to fail you for this. Iruka just stared at you oddly for a long time.

"[Name] has demonstrated her ability to perform the clone technique many times before in the past. Perhaps you should allow her to retry. A second time won't hurt, especially given her potential," Mizuki purred, tilting his head towards his colleague. Iruka blinked once, then cleared his throat.

"Ah, yes. [Name], if you would kindly try again…"

Relief flooded your limbs. You watched Mizuki's strained smile suspiciously and clasped your hands together. You were sure he was up to something, but now wasn't the time to ponder. Racking your brains for the correct sequence of hand seals, you muttered, "Bunshin no jutsu…" and tried a second time.

Hitsuji, Mi, Tora…? Go to Chapter 10.

You really don't remember. Go to Chapter 11.

An Unexpected Choice by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

There was a small poof. When the smoke cleared, you found yourself standing next to three clones of you, identical to the original. You sighed in relief, then glanced at the two senseis expectantly, grinning. Iruka looked satisfied, while Mizuki's expression was faintly disgruntled.

"That was excellent!" Iruka said appreciatively, handing you a shiny new forehead protector. You glowed at the praise and took it from his outstretched hand. Fastening it snugly around your head, you couldn't help but laugh at Mizuki's expression. He looked almost angry, but was trying to keep a pleasant smile on his face.

"Thank you Iruka-sensei!" You could barely contain your excitement. You bounded out the room with your new hitai-ate, a wide, Naruto-esque grin spreading across your face.

-:-

"So you passed after all, Naruto!" you cheered when you noticed his forehead protector as he entered the classroom the next day. He gave you his signature grin and loped over to your desk.

"Iruka-sensei let me graduate, believe it!" he shouted, pumping his fist into the air.

"Congrats!" You smiled indulgently at his enthusiasm as he sat down next to you.

The sound of bickering drowned out Naruto's reply, and you both turned to find Ino and Sakura, who had entered the room.

"Are you blind?" you heard Ino say crossly. Sakura brushed past her, ignoring Ino's exclamation. She ran over to Sasuke's desk on the other side of the room.

"Ohayo, Sasuke-kun. Can I sit next to you?"

You shot Naruto a concerned glance as he shifted slightly. As Ino and the rest of the girls in the room began to converge towards the same spot, Naruto stood up and made his way towards them as well.

"Hey, what are you doing?" you hissed. You caught a glimpse of his expression and you knew what he was about to do. Without thinking, you grabbed his arm.

"Naruto," you whispered urgently. "Whatever you're thinking, don't do it. He's not worth it."

"But the teme's asking for it," he whined, trying to pull free. "Why is everyone so obsessed with Sasuke, what's so good about him anyways?"

You shrugged. "You don't want to get on the bad side of that mob, trust me." Naruto would definitely not want to end up accidentally kissing Sasuke, and you wanted to prevent it if you could.

Reluctantly, Naruto sat back down in his seat. You mentally sighed in relief.

"Starting today, you are all officially ninjas." Iruka had entered the room. "You will all be put in groups of three, where you will accomplish missions under a jounin sensei."

Iruka began to announce the teams, which went exactly the same way you remembered it, all the way to Team 10.

"That's it for the teams," he finished. That was when you realized something was wrong.

"W-what about me, sensei?" you asked, raising a trembling hand. Iruka didn't look at all bothered by your question. He gave you a reassuring smile.

"You will meet your jounin sensei in the afternoon, everyone is dismissed! And [Name], come here for a moment."

You walked over to Iruka's desk as the rest of the students filed out of the classroom. When even Naruto had left, not before giving you a concerned glance, Iruka began to speak.

"We didn't expect the figures to be uneven," he explained sheepishly. "But now that Naruto has graduated at the last minute as well, the number of students does not divide equally into threes."

You stared at him worriedly. "Does that mean I won't be on a team, sensei?"

"No, of course not!" he laughed, scratching his nose. "There was always the option of grouping you up with another team to make a four-genin squad. It's not unheard of, of course. Hokage-sama made the ultimate decision, and he decided to give you the privilege rather than entrusting it to Naruto."

You watched him apprehensively. "Um...?"

"He's decided to allow you to choose your own team," he replied happily.

"What?!"

"Yep! I've announced all the prearranged teams, as I'm sure you've heard. Based off of your marks and skills, you would make an equally valuable addition to any rookie genin team. And also," he smiled conspiratorially, "you may, if you desire, join any genin team. That is, you may choose to join a non-rookie team if you'd like."

"Any genin team?" you repeated blankly, not fully taking in his meaning. Iruka handed you a sheet of paper that he had been clutching. You took it wordlessly. On it was a list of all the genin three-member squads.

"Of course, Hokage-sama had to clear it with the jounin sensei. But you're a good student, and most were more than willing to take you under their wing," said Iruka. "Take your pick!"

Your eyes scanned the list, and a small smile flitted across your face. So you get to choose, huh? That was different.

Which team do you pick?

Team 7; Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke. Go to Chapter 12.

Team 8; Hyuuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino. Go to Chapter 13.

Team 9; Rock Lee, Hyuuga Neji, Tenten. Go to Chapter 14.

Team 10; Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji. Go to Chapter 15.

The Stress of A Test by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

In all honesty, you had completely forgotten how on earth to do the clone jutsu. After all, the first and only technique you've ever performed after arriving in the Naruto world was kawarimi no jutsu. You just couldn't remember the hand seals for any other jutsu, no matter how hard you tried. You never did like exams, and you knew the pressure and stress was getting to you.

Hopefully, the senseis wouldn't mind you using a different jutsu. After all, this graduation exam was mainly testing your ninjutsu capabilities, right?

With this reasoning in mind, your hands flashed through a familiar sequence of five hand seals. You could tell that Iruka recognized the order halfway through. He groaned and covered his face with his hand. To his left, Mizuki looked strangely triumphant.

You vanished in a puff of smoke, and in your place stood a log.

"Bravo!" Mizuki called, his voice thick with sarcastic implications. Iruka did not seem to notice, because he frowned at the other instructor.

"[Name] was supposed to perform bunshin no jutsu," he said sternly. "As she failed to do so, I'm afraid –"

"Surely you don't want to fail both your favourite students?" Mizuki interrupted.

"I have no choice," Iruka sighed, grimacing at you. "I had thought your skills were proficient, [Name]. Perhaps…even exemplary. It saddens me that I have to admit that I may be mistaken."

"She has demonstrated an excellent body replacement jutsu," the silver-haired chuunin countered, his eyes glinting maliciously. "Perhaps, we can make an exception…"

Iruka turned to you. "Try again, [Name]. I'd hate to fail you, especially knowing full well of your potential."

You gazed at him solemnly, then you shook your head. "I…can't sensei."

You hung your head in shame, not wanting to admit that you had forgotten the hand seals for the clone jutsu. The worst part was, you knew that you would remember once you left the classroom and took a breath of fresh air. However, then you would have already failed. Just your luck.

"I'm sorry, [Name]," Iruka's voice was soft and regretful. He didn't want you to fail just as much as you did. "Then…we can't pass you."

"I understand," your voice was mechanical. You quickly left the room.

-:-

"Hey! How did it go?" Sakura greeted you as you passed her in the hallway. You started in surprise.

"Oh, uh…"

You saw her eyes quickly scanning your forehead, then your empty hands. Her expression changed into one of horror and disbelief.

"Oh, [Name]! Don't tell me you –"

"Yeah, I failed," you mumbled miserably. Brushing aside Sakura's words of consolation, you hurried out of the Academy building. What were you going to do now? That was when you spotted Naruto in the distance.

"Oy! Naruto!" you called, waving. He half-glanced at you, then looked back at the ground.

"You…alright?" you asked, feeling foolish. As soon as you reached the swing, you knew that he wasn't alright. His ever-present grin was absent and his eyes were rimmed with red.

"Yeah…" he muttered, trying to sound upbeat but failing miserably.

"Mizuki-sensei told me that, um…you failed too?" you sat down on the grass beside his swing, gazing at his dejected form.

"Yeah…" he said again, but his eyes suddenly snapped up. His expression was remarkably like Sakura's had been earlier. You stifled a giggle at the extraordinary resemblance. "What did you just –"

You pointed cheerily at your forehead. "Yep, I didn't pass either."

He just gaped at you, shocked. "But how? That was your best jutsu!"

You shrugged and blushed. "I blanked out. Now I remember, but it's too late anyways."

Naruto looked considerably happier at your words, but there was a trace of guilt in his blue eyes. "I shouldn't be glad that you failed too-ttebayo," he mumbled, flushing.

"Hey, it's always better to have company, right? Besides, we can retake the exams together again next time!" you exclaimed, beaming at him.

-:-

You knew Mizuki was going to come and offer Naruto an opportunity to pass by tricking him into stealing the Scroll of Sealing. What you didn't expect was that the man would offer you the same.

"It isn't very fair to fail you two," Mizuki admitted, his voice convincingly sympathetic. "Especially you, Naruto."

He went on to describe how Iruka had also lost his parents at a young age. He then explained about the scroll, and how both you and Naruto's abilities would be recognized once you learned a couple of powerful techniques from it. All you needed to do was show Iruka your capabilities, and both of you would pass.

"So, will you do it?" Mizuki asked eagerly, his face animated.

"You bet!" Naruto cried. Then he glanced at you. "How about you, [Name]-chan?"

Yes! For a chance to graduate, anything! Go to Chapter 16.

No way! Mizuki just wants to use you to get the scroll for himself. Go to Chapter 17.

You'll pretend to agree, but warn Naruto about the traitor's plans. Go to Chapter 18.

Team 7 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'd like to be put on Team 7, please," you informed him politely, giving him back the list of teams. Iruka looked unsurprised as he took it from your hands.

"I knew you'd want to be with your friends," he said, chuckling slightly. "I would have put you on that team myself, even if you weren't given the choice. Naruto and Sakura will be thrilled."

You grunted unintelligibly.

"I would tell you to go meet your team right now," Iruka continued. "But unfortunately, your sensei is, ah…chronically tardy. You might as well wait for me to finish my lunch and I'll bring you to Kaka – that is to say, your sensei – to personally explain the situation."

"Sounds great!" you agreed amiably, excited by the prospect of being on Team 7 with Naruto. Kakashi-sensei and his chronic tardiness, huh? You stifled a giggle and followed Iruka out the classroom.

-:-

Iruka found the members of Kakashi's team on the rooftops just as they were wrapping up their discussion. Naruto was the first to notice your arrival, and he waved energetically as you and Iruka approached.

"Kakashi, this is [Last Name] [First Name], the new addition to your genin squad," Iruka announced proudly, puffing out his chest. Kakashi raised his single visible eyebrow in apparent interest. You almost choked with laughter at their strange dynamics.

"So she chose us after all," Kakashi mused, eying your expression almost reproachfully. But it was difficult to tell with his mask concealing the majority of the expressive part of his face. "Ah, it seems I win the bet."

"What bet, sensei?" Naruto asked, perking up.

He seemed to quail under Naruto's intense gaze. "Just…a silly game, nothing more."

"With Iruka-sensei?" he pressed, his blue eyes wide.

Iruka laughed. "Oh no, it's the bet with his rival, Gai. Right. So [Name], get yourself acquainted with your new team. I'll be off now, so best of luck!"

You nodded at him, then turned to find Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke all gazing at you curiously.

"Hi…" you mumbled, turning slightly pink. The intensity of their gazes was disconcerting.

"[Name], as I was just telling the rest of your team, we're meeting on the training fields at 5 AM sharp tomorrow morning. Don't eat breakfast, or else you'll throw up. And don't be late," Kakashi added, snickering at what he believed was an inside joke.

"Got it!" you nodded, a faint smile crossing your lips.

"Good," he replied, then he vanished in a puff of smoke. As soon as he was gone, Sakura let out a sigh of relief.

"Whew, I'm glad it's you on my team as a fellow kunoichi, [Name]. If it had been Ino…" she shuddered and glowered at an unseen image. You knew full well what she meant, and you laughed softly.

"So am I, believe it!" Naruto declared, standing up and flashing a crooked grin in your direction. You returned the smile weakly.

"Is there anything wrong?" he asked, his brow furrowing in concern.

"Oh, no," you replied quickly, not wanting him to jump to conclusions. You were supposed to be a strong shinobi after all. You mustn't let Kakashi's words get to you. Heck, you already knew what his 'training' entailed. But there was a small part of you filled with more dread than your liking. You shook it off, determined to perform well.

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

Go to Chapter 21.

Team 8 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Hmm, I think I'd like to be placed in Team 8," you said, glancing at Kiba and Hinata's name with a smile. As much as you wanted to be on the loveable hyperactive knuckleheaded ninja's team, you were curious as to see how Kurenai-sensei trained her students. Besides, Hinata and Kiba were kind to you as well, and were your friends. You were thrilled to have a chance to choose to be on their team.

"Great!" Iruka nodded, scribbling something down on a piece of paper. Then he took the list back from you. "I'll take you to meet your team after lunch, so until then, you're free to go."

-:-

You re-entered the classroom and waved cautiously at Iruka, who seemed absorbed in his work. He jolted, then glanced at the clock. "Ah, so it's time."

He stood up and arranged his papers in a neat pile before leading you out the door and down a hallway. He stopped outside of a classroom and peered inside.

"We're here," he said, before pushing the door completely open and gesturing for you to go in first. You complied, and Iruka followed. You noticed a woman with wavy, black shoulder-length hair who was in the middle of speaking to Hinata. She stopped mid-sentence as you entered the room and gazed at you curiously. Then she directed her words at Iruka.

"Hello Iruka. What brings you here?" Kurenai inquired politely, her crimson eyes twinkling.

He pointed at you. "[Name] is also on your team from now on."

Her eyes swept over your form and she dipped her head once. "I see. Thank you."

Iruka nodded as well, and took his leave. You turned to Kurenai, feeling slightly apprehensive.

"Yo [Name]! You're on our team now too?" Kiba called. You nodded and he grinned at you toothily. "All right!"

"So, [Name]. I see you'll be joining us from now on," Kurenai said thoughtfully. "Four-member squads are rare, but doable. When you arrived, we were in the middle of introducing ourselves. Mind if you give us a short biography, or just some random facts about yourself?"

"I-I…well…" you mumbled, your eyes glazing over.

Kurenai caught on rather quickly. "Oh, of course if you don't feel comfortable, there's no need…"

Shino's face was inclined towards you, but his tinted glasses and the high collar of his jacket made it difficult to read his expression. You couldn't tell for sure, but he seemed suspicious, or at least curious. From what you could gather from your shadow clone's memories, you didn't know Shino very well compared to the other two. This observation was further reinforced by the fact that both Kiba and Hinata did not look the slightest bit worried at your hesitation and Kurenai's cover-up.

"Ah, so we will begin our mission – the training exercise – tomorrow morning at 6 AM. Meet me at the second training ground," Kurenai instructed, snapping you out of your reverie.

"Hai!" Kiba said, and his response was echoed by you and your other two teammates. Kurenai gave the four of you a wry smile before standing up and disappearing through the still-open door.

"Y-you're on our team now, [Name]-chan?" Hinata asked, giving you a tentative smile. "I'm glad."

You returned her smile warmly. "So am I, Hinata." You were among friends, and you couldn't be any happier.

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

-:-

When you were roused by the sound of your alarm clock, you stretched and got up to make yourself a quick breakfast. You were half-asleep, and still feeling troubled by your nightmare last night. Somehow, it disturbed you greatly, but you couldn't put words to it. You tried to push it to the back of your mind and focussed on the prospect of today's training session with your new team.

You splashed cold water on your face, forcing the last of the sleepiness from your body. You had to be fully alert for whatever training Kurenai-sensei had planned for your team. With that thought in mind, you left your house-apartment home and headed towards the second training ground.

"Ohayo, [Name]-chan," Hinata greeted you nervously as you arrived. She seemed to be the only one who was there.

"Ohayo, Hinata," you responded, the Japanese greeting rising naturally to your lips. She gave you a shy smile.

"H-how do you think Kurenai-sensei is going to train us?" she asked hesitantly.

You shrugged. "She'll probably focus on, say, teamwork or jutsu proficiency. But how exactly she is going to do that is beyond me." Probably not the bell test, you decided inwardly, happy that you were going to experience something new.

Shino appeared shortly afterwards. He spoke very little, only giving Hinata and you a polite greeting before retreating into the shadows. Finally, when both Kiba and Kurenai arrived, the latter began to explain the details of the 'mission'.

"This is a form of survival training," she began, her eyes glazed and distant. "If you pass, you'll continue as genin. If you fail, however, you will be dropped from the program."

Three gasps and an ominous silence followed her statement.

Finally, Kiba spoke. "Dropped from the program? What the heck?"

"That's right," Kurenai voice was grave. "Are you ready, my team?"

"Um, yeah…" you said apprehensively, eyeing the rest of your teammates.

"Ano…" Hinata mumbled, staring wide-eyed at the sensei as if she couldn't quite believe what she was hearing.

"Yes," Shino said tersely.

"Ah, whatever," Kiba muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Akamaru and I are ready for anything!"

Kurenai indicated to the four trees located directly behind her. Your eyes followed where her finger was pointing and you found that each tree had a shuriken tied to the very top.

"See those? Your task is to retrieve these shuriken. But of course, there is always a catch for simple missions like these." She withdrew a length of long, silvery cord from her pouch and held them out. "Your hands will be tied to each other's hands so you cannot use them to climb. And you must work together."

"So what are you saying? Is that all?" Kiba asked slowly, comprehension dawning on his face.

"This task is a multifaceted training exercise that tests teamwork, chakra control, the ability to complete mission, and the ability to do so on time. For one, all of you must obtain your respective shuriken from each tree. As you will be tied to each other, physically and otherwise, you will have no choice but to rely on each other to succeed. Next, as your hands will be bound to another person's by rope, it is highly unlikely that it will be possible to use them to climb. As a result, you will have to exercise chakra control and in the limited time you have, learn how to collect it in your feet to even hope to begin scaling the tree. Finally, you must finish quickly and efficiently, and be able repel all attacks I may throw at you as a deterrent, while staying within the time limit. Got it?"

Her descriptive clarification of the mission was met with a long, drawn-out silence. The only sound was the low hum of Shino's bugs and the occasional chirping of birds in the distance.

"I take it that you're ready?" Kurenai asked with a smile. "It's a daunting prospect, I'll admit, but I have faith in you. Good luck!" She strode forwards and divided the rope into four equal segments with her teeth.

"[Name], extend your left hand, and Hinata, extend your right."

You and Hinata did what you were told at once and Kurenai tied a loop around your wrist, then allowed a metre of unknotted rope between before tying a knot around Hinata's arm.

"Kiba?"

He stepped towards you wordlessly and Kurenai did the same with you right hand and Kiba's left. Then she tied Shino's arm to Hinata's.

"Alright," Kurenai said appreciatively, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "That looks good. Now, begin whenever you're ready."

You peered at your teammates, trying to examine the situation as critically as you could. From left to right stood Shino, Hinata, you, then Kiba, each separated yet tied by a metre of rope. Kurenai smiled and with a quick one-handed seal, vanished into thin air.

"Great. What's our strategy, guys?" Kiba asked, gazing at the ropes binding his arms with repulsion.

"First, we need to channel our chakra into your feet," you suggested. "Though how we're going to manage that is beyond me. We need to perform hand seals to manipulate energies and we can't do that without our hands."

"That's not strictly true," Shino said in a soft voice. Everyone turned to stare him. He looked a little uncomfortable at the attention, but ploughed on quickly. "The metre of rope between each of us is there for a reason. Not only is it the perfect amount of space between each tree, we are also able to combine forces to perform the necessary hand seals."

The confusion must have shown in each of your faces because Shino hurriedly began to demonstrate. He used his right hand to perform half of the ram hand seal and beckoned to Hinata to do the same. She slowly curled her fingers into the other counterpart of the sign and clasped her hand to his. Together, they formed an awkward but usable hitsuji seal.

"Now focus your chakra, Hinata," Shino instructed, sound half-embarrassed by the attention.

"Heh, great thinking, Shino!" Kiba congratulated, turning to you. "[Name], let's do this."

"Right," you said, holding out your right hand, copying Shino's demonstration. Kiba pressed his left hand to yours, completing the hand seal. You both closed your eyes, concentrating. You moulded a steady stream of physical and spiritual energy, guiding it telepathically to your feet. When you opened your eyes, the other three had already finished.

"W-we should all climb at the same time," Hinata stammered, blushing slightly.

"True," Kiba said, nodding. "We don't want anyone falling behind and risk dragging the rest of the team down. So on the count of three. One…two…three!"

You, along with the rest of your team began to walk vertically up each of your respective trees while gradually focusing your chakra towards your feet.

"Where's the challenge in this?" Kiba muttered to himself. You shot him a warning look.

"Kurenai-sensei might be lurking around here somewhere," you advised him quietly. "If she hears, she might–"

"Oh I know, but she'll do something anyways, so I might as well be cocky about it, eh?" he reasoned. You rolled your eyes and continued to climb.

An hour later, you began to feel a nagging suspicion that something wasn't quite right. The trees weren't that tall after all, they were just regular trees. With that thought in mind, you peered curiously over your shoulder at the ground below, wondering about your progress. Your eyes widened in surprise. Shoot…

Shino seemed to have noticed the same thing, because both of you stopped, causing Hinata to nearly lose her chakra focus and balance. You leaned precariously towards the tree to the left and gripped her arm to support her.

"Thanks…!" she mouthed, her eyes shining with gratitude.

"What was that for?" Kiba complained, frowning at you. In response, Shino pointed wordlessly at the ground.

"What the...?!" Kiba's eyes narrowed suspiciously and he swore under his breath. "We haven't moved at all! Dang…"

"Genjutsu…" Hinata breathed, causing you to flinch. Your dream…

You quickly shook it off. Being frightened of genjutsu now, are we? you chided, berating yourself for your overly imaginative brain.

"Alright…so let's dissipate it," Kiba sighed, moving his fingers to make half the tiger seal. Shino, Hinata, and you immediately followed his lead without questioning.

"Release!" the four of you commanded in unison. You felt the flow of chakra in your body cease infinitesimally, and then a burst of energy filled your limbs. But that pause in the flow of chakra was enough to do damage to your concentration. You lost your footing and fell off the tree. Luckily, because of the genjutsu, the distance between you and the ground wasn't too great. The rest of your team also tumbled unceremoniously to the ground.

"Damn…now what?" Kiba asked, rubbing the lump on his head. "Maybe next time, we go for extreme pain to get rid of the genjutsu instead," he suggested, brandishing a kunai.

"Let's try again," you said, your voice persistent. The rest of your team members agreed unanimously and hurried to start concentrating on their chakra again.

Soon, Team 8 was back on the trees, glancing at the ground every now and then in apprehension. The tip of the trees seemed to grow ever closer, much to everyone's relief. As you neared the last few metres, Hinata suddenly let out a gasp.

You swivelled your head in alarm and noticed a man with a forehead protector that identified his affiliation with Kumogakure floating in midair beside Hinata. His hitai-ate covered one eye like a makeshift eyepatch in a similar fashion to Kakashi and he had a kunai poised directly over her heart.

"Hinata!" Kiba yelled, but he was farthest away from her and could not do anything but watch in horror.

Your eyes widened in fear as the man raised the knife and prepared to deliver the fatal blow.

You had to do something. But what?

If you pull out your own kunai to intercept it, go to Chapter 25.

If you think it's a genjutsu, go to Chapter 24.

If you knock Hinata safely out of the way, go to Chapter 34.

Team 9 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Team 9," you replied, grinning at your sensei.

Iruka raised an eyebrow. "Interesting. I'm sure you would make an excellent addition to their team."

You weren't sure if he was being sarcastic or not. After all, you were a new genin, and Lee, Tenten, and Neji all had at least a year of training more than you did. What good could you bring to their team that they did not already have? Nevertheless you wanted to be on Team 9, so it didn't matter what they thought.

"Um…thank you?" you mumbled, half-glancing at Iruka's amused expression. He straightened, then gestured to the door. "Come then, I'll take you to meet your sensei and new team."

You followed as he headed towards the training grounds.

"They'll be here somewhere…" you kept hearing him mutter to himself. "I told Gai that you might join his team…he might've forgotten…"

It took another hour of searching, but when Iruka finally located them, he was in a foul mood.

"Gai!" he shouted, brandishing the papers in his hand at the green-clad man sparring with his three students. You noticed Lee first, who stopped in the middle of an airborne flip and fell to the ground in a tangled green heap.

"Iruka!" Gai boomed, without missing a beat. He pocketed his kunai and spun around to face the two of you. Neji, Lee, and Tenten staggered to the forest floor, panting and wiping the sweat off their brows.

"This is [Last Name] [First Name]. As you can see –" Iruka began, but Gai cut him off mid-sentence, his face lighting up with anticipation.

"Yes, I see…well if you'll excuse me, I'm off to find Kakashi. Meanwhile, Lee, Neji, and Tenten – you can entertain [Name] while I'm gone."

"Yosh, Gai-sensei!" Lee proclaimed, straightening up and offering you a smart salute. You gave him a warm smile in response. With that, Gai vanished, leaving a very baffled-looking Iruka in his wake. Then Iruka excused himself and headed off as well, leaving you alone in the company of Team 9 minus the sensei.

"It had to take a whole year, but it's great to have another kunoichi on this team at last," Tenten sighed, tilting her head. Her eyes held an animated, almost manic gleam. "Hey, [Name]. Are you any good with weapons?"

"Not particularly," you admitted. Neji eyed you critically, but didn't offer a comment. You wondered if he disapproved of your presence. He didn't like to acknowledge the prowess of kunoichi in comparison to shinobi after all, and having another female on his team may bring him inconvenience.

"Now, [Name]-san…let us train!" Lee called joyfully, doing a backflip and landing neatly on a nearby tree branch.

"Just as I expected," Tenten muttered under her breath. "You really can call this entertainment, Lee?"

He jumped back down and landed beside her, grinning. "Yes! It is the best form of entertainment there is! I will make Gai-sensei proud!"

"Why did Gai…sensei leave so abruptly?" you asked, somewhat miffed at his sudden departure.

"Oh! That is because of his bet with his eternal rival, Kakashi-san!"

"Bet?" you echoed, glancing curiously at Lee.

"Gai-sensei is kind of eccentric that way," Tenten explained. "He and Kakashi have a long-standing tendency to bet over childish things."

Lee shook his head seriously. "Gai-sensei has an outstanding record of 50 wins and 49 losses. This one will bring his win count up by one! So arigatou, [Name]-san, for your help!"

You probably looked confused, as Neji spoke up for the first time since you arrived. "Gai bet that you would opt to join our team, and Kakashi vice versa."

"Oh, I see," you replied, unnerved. You weren't sure what to feel about being the subject of your new sensei's childish – according to Tenten – bet. Neji nodded wordlessly and turned away again.

Lee and Tenten chattered away, while you spared an occasional comment. Neji stayed as stoic and silent as ever, but a trace of amusement flickered across his blank eyes every once on a while. When Gai returned, he looked visibly disappointed that Tenten had talked Lee out of training with you.

"She has youthful potential, though!" Gai exclaimed, while Tenten rolled her eyes in exasperation.

But eventually, your sensei became slightly more serious. "Okay, [Name]. We'll need to test and hone your abilities somehow. How about we meet here again at 3 AM?"

You gulped.

"That's a bit too early," Tenten chided, coming to your rescue. You gave her a grateful look.

"A bit…" Neji muttered sarcastically.

"Alright then," Gai sighed in disappointment. "I was hoping to get plenty of training done tomorrow…but I suppose it wouldn't hurt to allow you a couple more hours of sleep than I originally intended."

Relieved, you agreed. You waved goodbye to your teammates and sensei and set off in the direction of your house. You couldn't wait until training tomorrow, and hoped that Gai and Lee's enthusiasm wasn't rubbing off on you too much.

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

-:-

You woke up at three in the morning, unable to bring yourself to go back to sleep. You couldn't stomach any food either, so you roamed listlessly around the house with no inherent purpose. You almost wished Tenten hadn't stopped Gai from making the training meeting at 3 AM, so that you could have an excuse to leave your house. You peered out your window, disappointed at the still-dark horizon. Finally, you couldn't stand brooding over your thoughts any longer, so you grabbed your coat and headed outside.

You began to crave company as you strolled down the dimly lit roads, lost in thought. It seemed as though the sky would never lighten, and you wished you brought a watch, or a clock along. Weary of your aimless walking, you decided to set off for the training ground early.

You didn't expect anyone to be up at this hour, so when you saw that Lee was already there, you started in surprise.

"Hey Lee!" you called, waving.

He twisted around and grinning at you happily. "[Name]-san! It is nice to see you, what brings you here so early?"

"I could ask you the same," you replied teasingly, approaching. "I couldn't sleep."

Lee nodded wisely. "I see. That is most convenient. Now we can get a start on training before any of the others arrive. What do you think?" His eyes sparkled with such unbridled enthusiasm that you couldn't help but grin.

If you agree to train with Lee, go to Chapter 26.

If you politely decline his offer, go to Chapter 27.

Team 10 by Chloryl

You pointed at the Ino-Shika-Cho trio's names on the list. "If I joined their team, sensei…would I mess up their formation?"

Iruka laughed heartily and shook his head. "Of course not! Asuma would be thrilled to have you on his team, and so would your friends."

You grinned at him. "I see, that's good then. I'd like to be placed on Team 10."

Iruka stood up. "I'm pretty sure I have a good idea where he might've taken his team. Let's go find them before they adjourn their team meeting, shall we?"

-:-

"Ah, hello there Asuma," Iruka called, raising his hand in greeting. He had spotted the jounin sensei just as he was entering the Yakiniku Q. Asuma stepped over the threshold and nodded at him. Iruka went into the restaurant, and you trailed behind, unsure of what to do.

Inside, Asuma and Iruka had found a table, and were quietly conversing. That was fast, you thought. When Asuma noticed you lingering awkwardly by the door, his warm smile widened.

"Why hello, you must be [Name]." It wasn't a question, so you nodded without saying anything. He gestured to empty bench space beside him.

"You must be hungry. I'll order something for you to eat."

You eyes widened, and you cursed inwardly, realizing for the first time since arriving at the Naruto world that you had no ryo on you. And you were pretty hungry, as you hadn't had much to eat all day.

As if he could read your thoughts, Asuma laughed and patted the seat encouragingly. "No worries, it'll be on me and Iruka."

"Hey!" Iruka protested jokingly.

You were still hesitant, not wanting to take advantage of the sensei's generosity.

"[Name], don't worry about it. Once you start missions with your genin team, you'll earn some money. You can pay us back then if you want," Iruka reasoned, his voice light and good-humoured.

You nodded in agreement, glad for his reassurance, even if he was just teasing you. You slid into the seat and Asuma passed you a menu.

Soon, the waitress came with your food, and you dove into it with as much enthusiasm as Naruto with his Ichiraku ramen.

"I'll introduce you to your team as a teammate this afternoon," Asuma stated after a long silence. "I take it that you're already familiar with them?"

"Sort of," you replied, which was the truest response you could give him in a sense. Though your shadow clone had apparently been friends with the members of Team 10, you still hadn't met them in person as you. But you figured Asuma wouldn't understand what on earth you meant if you told him something like that. It was safest and most honest to be ambiguous sometimes.

Asuma let his chopsticks clatter to the table and wiped his face with a napkin. "Alright, finish your food soon, and I'll round them up. Meet me at the dango shop in an hour."

-:-

When you arrived, the rest of the team was already there. Ino sat on a bench, looking impatient, while Chouji, as usual, was munching away on a bag of chips. Shikamaru appeared to be asleep, but you couldn't tell for sure. When she noticed you, Ino gave you a happy little wave, and you returned it with equal warmth. She then turned to Shikamaru and prodded him with her dango stick.

"Oy, Shikamaru, wake up you lazy bum!" she ordered. "[Name]'s here."

He blinked sleepily. "Eh…?" Then he sighed and dragged himself upright. It looked as if the effort was killing him, but Ino was relentless.

"Where are your manners?" she snapped, poking him in the side again.

"I have none…" Shikamaru replied wearily, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. Ino glowered at him and opened her mouth to speak.

Asuma gave a hearty chuckle. "Now zip it, you two. I wanted to discuss the mission we'll be having tomorrow."

Survival training…you thought to yourself in anticipation.

"Survival training," he agreed, as if you had spoken aloud. "Thus, whether you pass or fail determines your becoming a genin or not."

"I thought we were genin already," Ino complained, looking dumbstruck.

Asuma smiled grimly. "That's partially true. But I'm afraid at least 66% of all the graduates are going to drop out by the time we sensei are finished with you."

Ino bristled. "We are not going to drop out, right Shikamaru, Chouji, [Name]?"

"No," you agreed earnestly.

"Ah, guess not…" Shikamaru said after a long pause. Chouji stayed silent, but nodded in agreement.

"That's the spirit," Asuma continued. "I'm sure you'll all do fine. So good luck all and I'll see you tomorrow. Same place, same time, got it?"

All four of you nodded resignedly and stood up from your respective seats. Asuma gave everyone one last encouraging smile before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

"Well then, bye…team," Shikamaru said, before heading off himself. Ino stuck her tongue out at him childishly.

"Good riddance," she huffed. "That lazy good-for-nothing –"

"I need to go too, Ino," you interrupted quickly before she could finish her tirade. "Good-bye!"

Ino glanced at you in surprise. "Um, okay."

You began to walk down the now-familiar road to your house, smiling to yourself. You couldn't wait for tomorrow.

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

-:-

The next afternoon, you met Team 10 by the dango shop for the second time. Again, Ino was tapping the floor impatiently with her foot while Shikamaru was asleep and Chouji was inhaling his chips. The feeling of déjà vu made you laugh unexpectedly.

"Good, you're here," Asuma proclaimed, chewing on his cigarette. "Now I'll explain today's mission. As I've mentioned before, if you fail, you will be dropped from the program. Potentially, one, two, or all of you may fail, but the same goes for passing." He then pulled out what appeared to be a map from his pocket and tore it in two. Then he handed one piece to you and the other to Ino. You took it and glanced warily at the strange markings, wondering what on earth it would be for.

“Ino, [Name]. Each of you has a map of half the training grounds. Your objective is to find the trench knives I have hidden in each section. In other words, you only have the resources to find one knife, but you must collect both to pass. I encourage you to engage in conflict with the other to do so. Lastly, you must either choose Shikamaru or Chouji to work as a team with. Who’d like to pick first?”

You looked at Ino, who shrugged. "Personally, I really don't care if I get the slacker or the fatty. You pick."

Chouji squinted at Ino, his eyes blazing and Shikamaru yawned and stretched, blissfully oblivious to Ino's barely veiled insult. You figured it was because he was used to it, or he just didn't care.

"Alright…" you said hesitantly. Who would you prefer to team up with?

If you choose Shikamaru, go to Chapter 28.

If you'd rather go with Chouji, go to Chapter 29.

Second Chance and a Nightmare by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm in," you replied, trying to sound nonchalant.

"Great!" Naruto cheered, patting you on the back. "So we'll just sneak into the old man's office, grab the scroll, and go to the place Mizuki-sensei told us about, and train our butts off. It'll be a piece of cake, believe it!"

It turned out, it was as much of a piece of cake as Naruto had promised. It didn't take much to subdue the Hokage. Initially, he had just been about to enter the office when Naruto snuck in through the open window. Naruto immediately distracted him with his Sexy Jutsu, buying you just enough time to steal the scroll and slip back outside with your prize. You met Naruto outside of the Academy building, swelling with pride at your success.

"How did it go?" He asked you eagerly. In answer, you held out the giant scroll. He took it in his hands reverently, and tied it to his back with a length of spare cord. "This holds our only chance to become ninjas," he said seriously. You gave him a small smile in response.

Soon, you had reached the familiar clearing that Mizuki instructed the two of you to meet. Naruto opened the scroll with trembling fingers. You leaned in, and both of you began to read. It was quite simple to understand, and you breathed a sigh of relief that there weren't many hand seals that you needed to memorize. It was just the one clone seal, something you've seen Naruto do plenty of times on television. And thank goodness, it was probably one of the easiest seals there was.

The theory wasn't so bad either. The scroll did warn that the multiple shadow clone technique would use a massive amount of chakra. It wouldn't be a problem for Naruto, but you probably wouldn't have enough to pull it off.

You and Naruto trained well into the night, practising summoning shadow clones until your legs and arms felt like lead. Naruto seemed tired as well, but due to his substantial chakra reserves, he was probably in much better shape.

It was then that Iruka-sensei chose to show up, looking out of breath and terribly annoyed.

"Hey, Naruto, [Name]," he said as he approached, panting.

"Aw man, we got caught!" Naruto said, groaning. He struggled to his feet and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "And we only had time to learn one technique."

Iruka's face took on a conflicting look.

"Hey! [Name]-chan and I are going to show you this great technique, and you'll let us graduate if we can do it, right?"

Iruka's eyes widened. "Who said that to you?"

"Mizuki-sensei," you replied promptly.

"He told us about this place, and the scroll!" Naruto affirmed, jumping up and down. Iruka's pupils contracted as he sensed an unwelcome presence in close proximity. Then he abruptly pushed Naruto and you into the ground.

"Ow!" Naruto complained, rubbing his head. A dozen kunai suddenly whizzed by, narrowly missing your shoulder. Iruka took the full brunt of the attack, as the knives embedded into his chest and pinned him against the nearby shed.

"I'm surprised you found out about this place."

Iruka, breathing hard, looked up to see Mizuki. His eyes hardened. "I see, so that's how it is."

"Naruto, hand over the scroll," Mizuki commanded. He had alighted on the branch above your heads. You noticed the two monstrous shuriken strapped to his back and you gulped audibly.

"Hey…what's going on here?" Naruto squeaked, glancing from the injured Iruka to the smirking Mizuki with a mix of horror and disbelief on his face.

"Naruto, don't let him get the scroll no matter what!" Iruka commanded, wrenching a blood-spattered kunai out of his thigh. "It's filled with dangerous kinjutsu – and Mizuki just used you so he could get it."

"Naruto,!" you cried urgently, trying to reinforce Iruka's message with your own plea. "You have to get out of here. Mizuki will be after you and the scroll."

He snapped out of his daze and clenched his fists, ready to run.

"They're just afraid of you possessing that," Mizuki said dismissively. Naruto eyed him fearfully, rooted to the spot again.

"Don't believe him, Naruto," Iruka pleaded, still struggling to remove the kunai from his body.

Mizuki began to laugh maniacally. "I'll tell you the truth."

"Don't!" Iruka cried frantically, clenching his teeth in obvious pain.

"A rule was created after the incident that occurred twelve years ago. It's a rule that only you, Naruto, cannot find out about."

"Stop, Mizuki!" Iruka yelled, finally freeing himself. But it was too late.

"It's the rule not to say that Naruto is a monster fox. In other words, you are the nine-tailed demon fox who killed Iruka's parents and destroyed our village."

Naruto stared, wide-eyed at Mizuki, still frozen.

"No one is ever going to recognize you! Even Iruka hates you!"

He took the opportunity of Naruto's distraction to unfasten one of the shuriken off his back. "Die, Naruto!" Mizuki flipped the shuriken, taking advantage of the momentum, and flung it directly at Naruto.

"Naruto, duck!" Iruka shouted, jumping forwards and intercepting the attack with his own body. You watched in horror, unable to move or to help in any way. It felt as if you were watching it on the TV screen once more. You tried to snap yourself out of this trance, but you also knew that it wasn't your place to interfere. Everything would work out well in the end. All you could do was wait patiently.

So you watched in a stunned silence as Iruka professed his fondness for Naruto. You watched as the tears streamed down his face, and Mizuki's cruel laughter and biting remark that caused Naruto's judgement to sway. You watched as he fled into the woods, Iruka calling after him desperately.

"I'll take care of you later," Mizuki smirked, before taking off into the woods. You prepared to follow, but Iruka held out his arm to stop you.

"No, [Name]. It's too dangerous. I'll go," Iruka ordered, coughing. "You stay here until I get back. You didn't respond, and he bounded off in pursuit of the traitor. After waiting for him to vanish into the forest, you followed stealthily. You didn't want to be left out of the action.

-:-

You stopped abruptly when you heard voices, and cautiously peered around a tree. You spotted Naruto, who was sobbing his heart out behind a nearby tree and guessed that Iruka had just made that infamous life-changing speech. The memory brought tears to your eyes and a small smile to your lips.

"Iruka, I said I would kill you later, but I take that back," Mizuki was saying. "Die now!"

You leapt out of your hiding spot and prepared to do something, anything to help, forgetting about your earlier resolve. But Naruto was faster. He collided into Mizuki, sending him flying into the air, completely taken by surprise. You skidded to a halt beside Naruto, who grinned at you.

"Nice timing!" he said, flashing you the thumbs up as Mizuki struggled to his feet, looking winded. Naruto turned to him, and his expression was positively deadly in comparison to the cocky grin on his face an instant before.

"If you lay a finger on Iruka-sensei…I'll kill you!"

Mizuki took a shuddering breath and the arrogant smirk returned to his face. "I'll be able to take a kid like you anytime." He turned to you, amused. "And what are you going to do, huh, you weakling? Don't think I've forgotten you. You're also a failure!"

"Don't insult my friend, you jerk," Naruto said in a low, dangerous voice, bringing his fingers together into the clone seal. "Anything you try, I'll return a thousand times more damage to you!"

"Why don't you try if you can, you monster fox!" Mizuki yelled, his voice rising in anger.

Naruto turned his head slightly to look at you, the familiar, cheeky smile returning to his battered face. "Hey [Name]-chan. Let's do this!"

You nodded, and imitated his hand seal in a flash.

"Kage bunshin no jutsu!" you and Naruto shouted in unison. You immediately felt like passing out. The technique had drained a considerable amount of your chakra, and you weren't in the best shape to begin with. Additionally, the number of clones Naruto summoned far surpassed your own, and he was still standing on his own two feet. You studied the hundreds of Naruto shadow clones, envious of his sizeable amounts of chakra. Still though, you were pleased. It seemed both of you had mastered the shadow clone jutsu well after all.

"W-what…?" Mizuki stared in disbelief at the sheer size of the [Name] and Naruto clone army.

"Come and get me!" some of the Naruto clones chimed, all grinning profusely.

"If you're not coming, we are!" the rest cheered in synchronization. A shrill, terrified scream pierced the air as Narutos and [Name]s converged on Mizuki's form. You then dispersed your clones with a quick hand seal, as did Naruto, feeling smugly satisfied.

"Iruka-sensei, are you okay?"

You and Naruto rushed over to him, ignoring and leaving behind the feebly stirring body of Mizuki.

"Yeah…" he said softly, smiling weakly up at you. "Guys, come here for a second. I want to give you something."

You and Naruto approached cautiously, and Iruka nodded encouragingly. "Close your eyes." Both of you did at once.

"Sensei, are you done yet?" Naruto asked impatiently.

"All right, open them."

Your eyes opened slowly, and you saw that Iruka had Naruto's goggles in one hand, and a giant smile stretched his face. "Congratulations. You graduate!"

Your hand crept to your forehead, feeling the unfamiliar weight of a hitai-ate resting there. Your hands traced the Konoha symbol etched in the metal plate as Naruto gazed at Iruka in shock.

"All right, let's celebrate. I'll treat the two of you to ramen!"

Naruto's lips trembled, and he ran forwards and tackled Iruka to the ground in a hug. "Iruka-sensei!"

"Ouch, that hurts!"

You stood a ways away, smiling so wide that your face began to ache. This beautiful bonding moment…it was so much more touching watching it live than on a TV screen.

-:-

The next day, you and Naruto proudly sauntered into the classroom for the explanation meeting, headbands gleaming on both your foreheads. When Iruka began to list the people on Team 6, you shook Naruto awake.

"As for the seventh team, there has been a slight change due to the increase of the number of graduates," Iruka continued. "I will read out the members of this team now. Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, and [Last Name] [First Name]."

Naruto gave you a high five and beamed at you. "We're on the same team, believe it! Now if only Sasuke-teme wasn't with us, Team 7 would be perfect!"

Sakura glared at Naruto, looking sour. "If only you weren't, then the team would be perfect."

You laughed, drawing comfort from the sound of their ceaseless bickering. It never ceased to amaze you how at home you felt in the shinobi world, with these characters you've always admired, respected, and ah…crushed on for so long.

-:-

"Let's see, why don't you introduce yourselves?"

"Introduce ourselves? What should we say?" Sakura inquired, leaning forwards.

"What you like, hate, your dreams, and hobbies. Something like that."

"Ano-sa, ano-sa, why don't you introduce yourself first, sensei?" Naruto asked, playing with his forehead protector.

"Me?" Kakashi asked, his tone slightly amused. "I'm Hatake Kakashi. Things I like and things I hate…I don't feel like telling you that. As for my dream…" he paused, his eyes flickering over the four of you before continuing. "…I have a few hobbies."

"Well, that was useless. All he really told us was his name," Sakura grumbled, sounding thoroughly annoyed. Naruto nodded in agreement.

"Now it's your turn," Kakashi said, pointing at Naruto. "You first."

"My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I like cup ramen, but I like the ramen at Ichiraku that Iruka-sensei bought for me even more. I hate the three minutes that I have to wait after I pour the hot water. My hobby is to eat and compare cup ramen! And my dream is to become the greatest Hokage. So then, the whole village will stop disrespecting me and treat me like I'm somebody, somebody important!" When he finished, he grinned cheekily up at Kakashi.

His visible eye widened, but he continued impassively. "Okay, next."

"I'm Haruno Sakura! I like…well the person I like is…" she glanced at Sasuke and giggled. "And my hobby is…well, my dream is to…" she dissolved into a fit of helpless giggles. Kakashi cleared his throat noisily.

"And? What do you hate?"

"Naruto," she responded promptly.

"Ehh…?!" he protested, looking disgruntled.

"Next."

You glanced at Sasuke, who didn't seem inclined to answer, so you spoke. "I'm [Last Name] [First Name]." You went on to describe your likes, dislikes and hobbies, and finished with, "And my goal…is to become a strong kunoichi of the Leaf Village."

"I see," Kakashi nodded once, turning to Sasuke. "And you?"

"My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I hate a lot of things, and I don't particularly like anything. And my dream…is an ambition that I have no intention of leaving as just a dream. The revival of my clan…and to kill a certain someone."

Again, Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, but he didn't comment. "That's all very interesting. You four have unique personalities, and I like that. We're going to begin a mission starting tomorrow. Survival training."

"If it's a mission, what's the point of training?" Sakura questioned. "We've had loads of training back at the Academy already."

"This is no ordinary training," Kakashi said, enjoying himself. He began to explain the dropout rate, the small number of graduates who will go on to become genin. Sakura and Naruto looked unnerved.

"Whether you pass or fail is determined tomorrow at the training grounds. Bring all your equipment and we'll meet at 5 AM! Now then, the meeting's over. Oh yeah…and don't eat breakfast. You'll throw up if you do."

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

-:-

The next morning, you accompanied Naruto to the training ground, where you met the rest of your team. You had a pretty good idea how long Kakashi-sensei was going to take, so you pulled out your shuriken and started flinging them idly at the tree. To your delight, you were able to hit the target most of the time. When you mentioned your observation to Naruto however, you caught sight of Sasuke's smirk and you glared at him, wishing Kakashi-sensei would hurry up.

Go to Chapter 22.

Defiance by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You glared at Mizuki, your patience wearing thin. "No way, you traitor! What makes you think I'll betray my own village by stealing that scroll for you? All you want is to have it for yourself, isn't that right?"

The cheerful expression on Naruto's face vanished, replaced by doubt. "[Name]-chan, Mizuki-sensei isn't like that…he just wants to help us graduate!"

"By stealing a scroll filled with dangerous forbidden jutsu?" you spat, directing your words at Mizuki. Nevertheless, Naruto flinched at your harsh tone. "I'm sorry, Naruto, but I can't let you be tricked by this creep."

Mizuki eyed you calmly. You had to give him some credit. Even in this situation, the guy's acting was flawlessly executed. He genuinely looked hurt by your words. He placed his hand over his heart. "I – your sensei – trick you? [Name], what are you going on about?"

"I…" you muttered, your hand inching towards the shuriken pouch Iruka had given you a few days ago. You were itching to try out the new weapons with your shadow-clone-training acquired skills.

"Well, if you don't want to, I certainly won't pressure you," Mizuki continued steadily, with just the right amount of regret saturating his voice. "Naruto, go on."

You were about to protest when you realized that in the anime, Naruto only graduated because he was able to pull off the shadow clone stunt to Iruka. If you messed up his chances, he might never graduate! You waited until he disappeared before you focused your attention on Mizuki. He had dropped his sympathetic pretences and was glowering at you with hate-filled eyes.

"What?" you asked innocently, reaching into your pouch and pulling out a fistful of shuriken.

"You really think you can take on a chuunin all by yourself?" he sneered. "Why, you're not even a genin yet, [Name]. How ambitious. You should run away while you still can."

Yes, good idea. You should run and get help, immediately! What were you thinking, taking on Mizuki all by yourself? Go to Chapter 19.

You're staying and fighting! No way will you pass up this chance! Go to Chapter 20.

When All Else Fails... by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Sure, okay…" you lied. Mizuki watched your expression with a suspicious look on his face. You struggled to keep yours blank and emotionless. He looked satisfied, and began to explain what to do to you and Naruto. When he bid you goodbye and good luck, you tapped Naruto on the shoulder.

"What, [Name]-chan?" he asked, sounding distracted.

"Mizuki…he's just lying to us. He actually wants that scroll for himself."

"Ah, no of course not," Naruto said, impatience creeping into his voice. "Come on, we really should hurry, we might not have a chance like this ever again!"

"I'm serious!" you insisted, shaking his shoulders lightly to get him to pay more attention. Couldn't he understand that you meant what you were saying?

"Come on, [Name]-chan, Mizuki-sensei's not like that."

You sighed in exasperation. "But he is, you don't get it! He's evil and he wants to kill you and steal the scroll for himself."

Naruto gave you an odd look. "[Name]-chan, are you okay?"

"Yes!" you almost shouted, frustrated.

"Maybe…I should just do it myself," Naruto said, backing away. You blinked.

"Naruto –" you began, but suddenly Mizuki was leering before you, a fake smile plastered to his face.

"Ah, [Name]…I see you're being…difficult. Naruto, go on ahead. I'll reason with her," he ordered, pushing Naruto roughly away. He glanced at you apologetically before taking off into the woods. You tried to follow, but Mizuki stopped you.

"Not so fast," he said smoothly, clutching your arm with a vice-like grip. You glared at him hotly for a moment, then punched him as hard as you could with your free hand. Taking advantage of his evident surprise, you lunged out of his reach.

Go to Chapter 19.

Escape by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Without a backwards glance, you fled. You heard the whiz of shuriken behind your back and you ducked, but kept running. You could tell that Mizuki was not pursuing you. You knew he had better things to do, namely getting rid of Naruto. And you had better things to do than try and stall Mizuki. You had to go find the Hokage, and fast.

-:-

Thinking back on it, barging into the Hokage`s office uninvited was probably not the best idea. But at the moment, you were frantic, and you had to do something.

"Hokage-sama!" you wheezed, almost running into him when you entered the office. The chuunin stationed prepared to restrain you but the Hokage raised his hand to stop them.

"Yes, what is it, [Name]?" he inquired, puffing thoughtfully on his pipe.

You explained the situation about Mizuki tricking Naruto into stealing the scroll. "I tried to stop him, I really did," you explained, hanging your head in shame. "But I ran away in the end. I'm sorry."

The Hokage chewed on the end of his pipe, deep in thought. "No, you did the right thing, coming to tell me directly. Now excuse me while I go explain the situation to the jounin who are pursuing Naruto at the moment. They need to know their true target before he gets away."

"Arigatou, Hokage-sama," you whispered gratefully as the Hokage left the office. You glanced nervously at the two chuunin, who looked more than slightly annoyed and decided to get the heck out of there before anything bad happened.

-:-

"What's going to happen now-ttebayo?"

You and Naruto had been called to the Hokage's office a few hours later by the same two chuunin who you had encountered earlier. You had decided to stay as far away from them as possible, which was probably a good idea.

"Hey, old man. Did you hear me?" Naruto asked, raising his voice slightly. You could tell he was agitated. The chuunin bristled, and one of them muttered, "Those rude kids…"

The Hokage laughed, brushing off Naruto's mild insult with amazing tolerance. "As I recall, both of you failed the graduation exam."

You hung your head and Naruto nodded.

"I also recall that both of you narrowly escaped being tricked and killed by the traitor, Mizuki."

Naruto hung his head and you nodded.

"You two are persistent. I like that. It's a good trait to have as a ninja," he said warmly. "And Naruto?"

"Hai!"

"You've learned the kinjutsu multiple shadow clone jutsu from the scroll of forbidden seals, am I right?" the Hokage continued. When Naruto just blushed furiously, he took it as a yes.

"I want you to teach it to [Name]."

"I beg your pardon?" you asked, not sure if you heard correctly. Naruto just started at the Hokage, his mouth agape.

"I want Naruto to teach the technique to [Name]," he repeated. "As I recall, Mizuki told you that once you've learned a technique from the scroll and perform it to Iruka, he would allow you to graduate, yes?" Again, he took Naruto's silence and reddening face as a yes.

"This time though, it's not a trick," the Third said, his eyes twinkling. "Perform it to your sensei, and I'll see to it that you both graduate."

-:-

"Absolutely not!" Iruka exclaimed, shaking his head.

You and Naruto had been training all afternoon, and you've both finally gotten the hang of the shadow clone jutsu. Afterwards, you took a short break to replenish your chakra stores. Then, you both went to find Iruka, who instantly refused.

"But the old man said so himself!" Naruto whined, tugging at Iruka's flak jacket.

You stepped forward. "Please, Iruka-sensei. If you don't believe us, you can ask Hokage-sama yourself. He really did tell us that if we showed you, we could graduate."

He was still sceptical, but grudgingly allowed himself to be dragged to the Academy building where the Hokage informed him that yes, what you and Naruto had been saying was true.

Iruka sighed in defeat and handed each of you a forehead protector. "You know, it's only going to get harder from here, [Name], Naruto."

You gave him a joyful smile. "That won't be a problem for us, sensei."

"Yeah, what she said! Believe it!" Naruto proclaimed, fastening his hitai-ate on his forehead with an air of superiority.

Iruka groaned. "Alright. Anyways, the rest of the graduates have already been assigned to a team, because you've missed the explanation meeting this morning. Naruto, [Name], you two are going to be assigned to Team 7 with Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke. They've postponed the team meeting for a couple of hours, which gives both of you some time to collect yourselves and rest up."

"All right!" Naruto declare. "That'd be great!"

"Yeah!" you agreed enthusiastically, thrilled that you both got to graduate and be placed on Naruto`s team.

-:-

"Let's see, why don't you introduce yourselves?"

"Introduce ourselves? What should we say?" Sakura inquired, leaning forwards.

"What you like, hate, your dreams, and hobbies. Something like that."

"Ano-sa, ano-sa, why don't you introduce yourself first, sensei?" Naruto asked, playing with his forehead protector.

"Me?" Kakashi asked, his tone slightly amused. "I'm Hatake Kakashi. Things I like and things I hate…I don't feel like telling you that. As for my dream…" he paused, his eyes flickering over the four of you before continuing. "…I have a few hobbies."

"Well, that was useless. All he really told us was his name," Sakura grumbled, sounding thoroughly annoyed. Naruto nodded in agreement.

"Now it's your turn," Kakashi said, pointing at Naruto. "You first."

"My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I like cup ramen, but I like the ramen at Ichiraku that Iruka-sensei bought for me even more. I hate the three minutes that I have to wait after I pour the hot water. My hobby is to eat and compare cup ramen! And my dream is to become the greatest Hokage. So then, the whole village will stop disrespecting me and treat me like I'm somebody, somebody important!" When he finished, he grinned cheekily up at Kakashi.

His visible eye widened, but he continued impassively. "Okay, next."

"I'm Haruno Sakura! I like…well the person I like is…" she glanced at Sasuke and giggled. "And my hobby is…well, my dream is to…" she dissolved into a fit of helpless giggles. Kakashi cleared his throat noisily.

"And? What do you hate?"

"Naruto," she responded promptly.

"Ehh…?!" he protested, looking disgruntled.

"Next."

You glanced at Sasuke, who didn't seem inclined to answer, so you spoke. "I'm [Last Name] [First Name]." You went on to describe your likes, dislikes and hobbies, and finished with, "And my goal…is to become a strong kunoichi of the Leaf Village."

"I see," Kakashi nodded once, turning to Sasuke. "And you?"

"My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I hate a lot of things, and I don't particularly like anything. And my dream…is an ambition that I have no intention of leaving as just a dream. The revival of my clan…and to kill a certain someone."

Again, Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, but he didn't comment. "That's all very interesting. You four have unique personalities, and I like that. We're going to begin a mission starting tomorrow. Survival training."

"If it's a mission, what's the point of training?" Sakura questioned. "We've had loads of training back at the Academy already."

"This is no ordinary training," Kakashi said, enjoying himself. He began to explain the dropout rate, the small number of graduates who will go on to become genin. Sakura and Naruto looked unnerved.

"Whether you pass or fail is determined tomorrow at the training grounds. Bring all your equipment and we'll meet at 5 AM! Now then, the meeting's over. Oh yeah…and don't eat breakfast. You'll throw up if you do."

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

-:-

The next morning, you accompanied Naruto to the training ground, where you met the rest of your team. You had a pretty good idea how long Kakashi-sensei was going to take, so you pulled out your shuriken and started flinging them idly at the tree. To your delight, you were able to hit the target most of the time. When you mentioned your observation to Naruto however, you caught sight of Sasuke's smirk and you glared at him, wishing Kakashi-sensei would hurry up.

Go to Chapter 22.

Miscalculations by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"And why should I run away? I'm not afraid of you," you stated, surprised that your voice was deadly calm. Mizuki seemed just as taken aback by your declaration, but he just shrugged. Then he twisted his features into a gruesome approximation of a smile.

"I was going to save this for the Uzumaki brat, but I suppose I can finish you off quickly enough without having to damage my equipment."

You stiffened, furious at his insufferable insolence. He would pay for insulting your friend Naruto. With those ominous words, Mizuki yanked a giant shuriken off his back. Before he could launch the dangerous missile at your vital organs, you feinted to the side and flung a flurry of shuriken of your own at his chest.

As you expected, the chuunin dodged them with ease, but you had secured a few precious seconds of time for Naruto. Mizuki also had to re-pinpoint your location. With a monstrous shuriken of that size and weight, air resistance would surely be working against him, buying just enough time for you to leap nimbly behind his unprotected back. Your fingers tightened around the handle of a polished kunai, but he was faster. Before you could react, he had his own kunai pressed to your throat.

"Die!" he hissed, digging the knife painfully – but not fatally – into your collarbone. You aimed a swift kick at his shins, thanking your lucky stars that Mizuki was the kind of man that liked to play with his opponents rather than finish them off quickly. Otherwise, you would be dead by now. You jerked your head out of his reach and deftly yanked the kunai out of your neck.

The wound wasn't exactly deep, but the sticky flow of hot blood and the stabbing pain that came with it was nauseating. You gave a small cough and staggered back, taking a steadying breath to calm yourself.

"I warned you not to mess with stronger, more powerful shinobi," he taunted. With a jolt of terror, you realized that Mizuki's voice was coming from directly behind you. You ducked instinctively and rolled out of the way.

"You can't escape."

Mizuki's foot connected with the side of your head and you flew several metres into the air. With a sickening crack, your body collided head on into the trunk of a tree. You let out an involuntary howl of pain. In a flash, Mizuki was perched on the branch where you lay, helpless and broken. His foot prodded your side none too gently and you clenched your teeth to muffle another screech issuing from your throat.

"Ah, something's broken?" Mizuki asked conversationally, sounding positively amused. You groaned in response. You really didn't want to know the answer to that question.

He threw back his head and laughed. "Now, to finish this."

You raised your right arm experimentally, delighted that it was still working. There was only one thing you could do. Your fingers weaved through a familiar pattern of hand seals for the third time in one week.

"Kawarimi no jutsu," you whispered, summoning the last of your strength with sheer willpower to roll aside and plummet to the ground below. In a lethargic, pain-induced haze, you watched as Mizuki stabbed what appeared to be your body in the heart. You watched as he turned his back on you, not noticing that the 'you' had turned into kunai-embedded log. He bounded into the night, chuckling to himself and you sighed in relief. Then you allowed yourself to succumb to the pain and passed out.

-:-

"[Name]-chan! Hey, [Name]-chan, you've got to wake up!" A familiar voice, hoarse with anxiety dragged you from your peaceful slumber. You gasped as the sleep drained from our limbs, exposing you to the full potency of your injuries. You opened your eyes, blinded momentarily by the soft glow of sunrise. When you adjusted to the brightness, you found a pair of vivid blue eyes gazing worriedly at you.

"H-hey, Naruto," you said weakly, trying to lift your head.

"Whoa, careful [Name]," you heard Iruka say. "You don't look so good."

"No," you admitted, stifling a yelp of pain when your leg gave way as you tried to stand.

"Sensei, what are you waiting for?" Naruto complained, crossing his arms. "We have to get her to the hospital!"

"One thing first. Izumo and Kotetsu spotted your confrontation with Mizuki while on patrol duty, [Name]," he smiled at your reddening face. "Your bravery was admirable."

You flushed even redder. You must be dreaming. "B-bravery? But I –"

"The way you fought, [Name] – you fought like a true shinobi."

You smiled at him, bewildered. Iruka pointed at your forehead.

"Congratulations, you graduate!"

Your trembling hand moved to where he was pointing. Your fingers caressed the Konoha symbol etched into the cool, smooth metal plate of the forehead protector. A grin stretched your face, and you impulsively gave Iruka a crushing hug. He looked startled, and patted you awkwardly on the back with one hand. "Be careful, [Name]. You're still injured. Now Naruto, let's get her to the hospital."

-:-

You attempted to get through the classroom doorway with your crutches, but it wasn't an easy task. Then there was the business with sitting down properly at a desk. When you finally took a seat, Iruka had already begun addressing the class and listing out the members of the teams.

"As for the seventh team, there has been a slight change due to the increase of the number of graduates," he was saying. "I will read out the members of this team now. Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, and [Last Name] [First Name]."

Naruto gave you a high five and beamed at you. "We're on the same team, believe it! Now if only Sasuke-teme wasn't with us, Team 7 would be perfect!"

Sakura glared at Naruto, looking sour. "If only you weren't, then the team would be perfect."

You laughed, drawing comfort from the sound of their ceaseless bickering. It never ceased to amaze you how at home you felt in the shinobi world, with these characters you've always admired, respected, and ah…crushed on for so long.

-:-

"Let's see, why don't you introduce yourselves?"

"Introduce ourselves? What should we say?" Sakura inquired, leaning forwards.

"What you like, hate, your dreams, and hobbies. Something like that."

"Ano-sa, ano-sa, why don't you introduce yourself first, sensei?" Naruto asked, playing with his forehead protector.

"Me?" Kakashi asked, his tone slightly amused. "I'm Hatake Kakashi. Things I like and things I hate…I don't feel like telling you that. As for my dream…" he paused, his eyes flickering over the four of you before continuing. "…I have a few hobbies."

"Well, that was useless. All he really told us was his name," Sakura grumbled, sounding thoroughly annoyed. Naruto nodded in agreement.

"Now it's your turn," Kakashi said, pointing at Naruto. "You first."

"My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I like cup ramen, but I like the ramen at Ichiraku that Iruka-sensei bought for me even more. I hate the three minutes that I have to wait after I pour the hot water. My hobby is to eat and compare cup ramen! And my dream is to become the greatest Hokage. So then, the whole village will stop disrespecting me and treat me like I'm somebody, somebody important!" When he finished, he grinned cheekily up at Kakashi.

His visible eye widened, but he continued impassively. "Okay, next."

"I'm Haruno Sakura! I like…well the person I like is…" she glanced at Sasuke and giggled. "And my hobby is…well, my dream is to…" she dissolved into a fit of helpless giggles. Kakashi cleared his throat noisily.

"And? What do you hate?"

"Naruto," she responded promptly.

"Ehh…?!" he protested, looking disgruntled.

"Next."

You glanced at Sasuke, who didn't seem inclined to answer, so you spoke. "I'm [Last Name] [First Name]." You went on to describe your likes, dislikes and hobbies, and finished with, "And my goal…is to become a strong kunoichi of the Leaf Village."

"I see," Kakashi nodded once, turning to Sasuke. "And you?"

"My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I hate a lot of things, and I don't particularly like anything. And my dream…is an ambition that I have no intention of leaving as just a dream. The revival of my clan…and to kill a certain someone."

Again, Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, but he didn't comment. "That's all very interesting. You four have unique personalities, and I like that. We're going to begin a mission starting tomorrow. Survival training."

"If it's a mission, what's the point of training?" Sakura questioned. "We've had loads of training back at the Academy already."

"This is no ordinary training," Kakashi said, enjoying himself. He began to explain the dropout rate, the small number of graduates who will go on to become genin. Sakura and Naruto looked unnerved.

"Whether you pass or fail is determined tomorrow at the training grounds. Bring all your equipment and we'll meet at 5 AM! Now then, the meeting's over. Oh yeah…and don't eat breakfast. You'll throw up if you do."

-:-

That night, you had the first dream since you arrived in the ninja world.

And it was strange, even by your standards. It started out normal enough, a vague, fuzzy replay of the day's events and the odd, dreamlike quality characteristic of dreams.

You floated around, minding your own business, until the scene before you tore apart like strips of painted canvas. And now, fear clouded your mind, because it wasn't like any nightmare you had ever experienced before. There was no strange haze that blurred your thoughts, no fuzziness that confirmed that it was just a dream. You were paralyzed with terror, but you forced yourself to back away from the gaping holes in the canvas. Then you froze again, as the silhouette of a man stepped out of the blackness and gazed at you with the strangest case of heterochromia you had ever seen. His left eye was deep purple, while his right eye was crimson with the telltale design of a matured Sharingan. That man…he wasn't supposed to obtain the Rinnegan until Shippuden, so what was up with that?

You told your body to move, but it would not respond to your frantic signals. Somehow, against your will, you were held rooted to the spot.

"Genjutsu…" you breathed. With a mix of revulsion and awe, you gazed as the man reached towards your face, almost lovingly, with a strange expression on his face.

"Rin…" he whispered tenderly, tears leaking from the corners of his eyes. His fingers lightly brushed your cheek and you flinched, terrified. His eyes filled with sadness and he vanished. You awoke, your face pale and beaded with perspiration, then fell back into a restless, dreamless slumber.

Go to Chapter 21.

Productive Morning by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

The next day, you didn't have much of an appetite, so you skipped breakfast like Kakashi-sensei suggested. The dream had really shaken you up, and you weren't keen on throwing up on account of it. You hoped yesterday's dinner was enough to keep your energy from depleting. And now that you were thinking about it, the food in your fridge was rapidly dwindling and you didn't have the proper currency to buy things in this world.

"Don't worry about it," Iruka had reassured you when you had confided your uncertainties to him. "Once you begin to complete missions, you'll earn plenty of ryo, so you don't need to be bothered about going hungry."

You encountered Sasuke somewhere along the way to the training grounds, and by unspoken consent, you walked alongside him in mutual silence. It was still dark, and the sky was tinged with a smouldering purple glow. Eventually, the pair of you met with Sakura and Naruto, who both looked as bleary-eyed as you felt.

"Good morning…" Sakura yawned, rubbing her eyes. You raised your hand in greeting, but didn't bother to say anything. The four of you waited as the sky lightened, and the sun began to rise.

-:-

"And then, I did the multi shadow clone jutsu!" Naruto was saying, raising his arms dramatically. "Iruka-sensei then passed me because of it, cool huh?"

You nodded.

"Do you want me to show you my new technique-ttebayo? I can teach you if you want!"

You nodded again, eagerly. It would be a while before Kakashi-sensei arrived, and you figured it would be nice to get some training done in the meantime. Naruto jumped to his feet, all sleepiness forgotten as he began to describe and demonstrate how to do kage bunshin.

"Your memory is incredible," you marvelled, as Naruto seemed to recite exactly what was written on the Scroll of Seals. He flushed and shrugged nonchalantly, but you could tell he was flattered.

As you practised with Naruto, Sakura frowned at the two of you disapprovingly every once in a while. She seemed to want to object, but couldn't bring herself to say anything. She kept glancing at Sasuke, then back at you and Naruto, her brow furrowed in concentration.

"I think you've got the hang of it," Naruto finally said, when you collapsed to the floor, panting. "Hey, you alright?" he added anxiously.

You lifted your arm to indicate that you were fine, but you felt completely drained of chakra. This was probably why this jutsu was labelled as a kinjutsu – if you kept it up, it wouldn't end well.

"Thanks so much for teaching it to me, Naruto," you blinked gratefully at him. He gave you a lopsided grin, then helped you to your feet. You were glad Kakashi wasn't here yet, because it gave you time to rest.

Go to Chapter 22.

The Bell Test Begins! by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

When Kakashi finally arrived, Sakura and Naruto leapt to their feet and chorused in unison, "You're late!"

He brushed off their accusations cheerfully. "A black cat crossed my path…so I had to take the other way."

Kakashi ignored the stream of protests and objections issuing from his team and walked over to a tree stump with an alarm clock placed on it. He raised his voice slightly and held up three bells. "This alarm is set to 12 PM. All you need to do is get these bells from me. If you can't, you won't get lunch. And I'm going to tie you to that log, and eat mine in front of you."

Naruto gaped at him in horror, clutching at his stomach. "So that's why you told us to skip breakfast…"

Kakashi's eyes glittered. "Heh heh…"

"But wait, why are there only three bells?" Sakura pointed out, frowning.

"Since there's only three, at least one of you will have to be tied to the log. And that person will fail, because he failed to complete the mission. That person will be sent back to the Academy. You won't be able to get these unless you are prepared to kill me."

"But that's too dangerous, sensei!" Sakura protested. Naruto nodded in agreement, swallowing nervously.

"We'll start after I say 'ready, start'," Kakashi continued, ignoring them. "Ok, ready…start."

Naruto tugged a kunai out of his pouch and ran headlong at the sensei. Kakashi knocked him aside easily with one hand. Then he pulled out his orange book, flipped it open, and began to read.

"W-what are you doing, sensei?" Sakura asked uneasily.

"I'm reading," he replied, oblivious to his students' visible frustration.

"Why?" Naruto asked, balling up his fists.

"I want to know the story, of course," Kakashi answered, still immersed in his book. "Don't worry about it. It's the same whether I'm reading or not. Now will you begin and stop asking me weird questions?"

"The only thing weird is your haircut..." Naruto grumbled, but Kakashi didn't seem to notice.

Sasuke, Sakura, and you bounded into the forest, intent on finding a hiding spot while Naruto stayed out in the open, his fists clenched. You sensed the presence of the other two nearby, and watched in rapt silence as Kakashi foiled Naruto's attacks again and again.

"A ninja should not let the enemy get behind him, you baka." Kakashi's hands formed the tiger seal, but he still seemed to be entranced by his book.

"Naruto, watch out! You're going to die!" Sakura squeaked in alarm, instantly revealing her position to you and the rest of the team.

"You're too late," Kakashi said calmly. "Secret finger jutsu: One Thousand Years of Death!"

The momentum propelled Naruto several metres into the air and he landed in the stream with an unceremonious splash. Kakashi acted as thought nothing had happened. He flipped open his book again. "Let's see…where was I?"

Two shuriken sped towards Kakashi, who caught them on his fingertips without sparing a glance towards Naruto, who resurfaced, spluttering. You gazed in awe at his prowess. At this rate, you wouldn't even stand a chance, even if you did work with the other three.

"What's wrong?" Kakashi questioned idly, pocketing the shuriken. "If you don't get a bell before noon, you don't get lunch."

As if on cue, your stomach grumbled. You cursed inwardly for not eating breakfast. Hearing Naruto yell something in frustration, you glanced up just in time to see him using shadow clones to distract Kakashi.

"A ninja shouldn't let the enemy get behind him, right, Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked triumphantly, clinging onto Kakashi's back.

You watched as Kakashi used the replacement jutsu, and Naruto accidentally punched his own clone instead. When he undid the jutsu, he stood there alone, looking miserable at his defeat. Suddenly, you felt odd. You had forgotten what was coming next. Not that it mattered, you reasoned to yourself, trying to conquer the overpowering sense that something was off. How could you forget, though…? You tried to shake it off.

Now, you decided, was the time to do something…or not. You stared at Naruto's unhappy expression, torn. Suddenly, you someone tapped you lightly on the back.

"Huh?" you gave a small yelp, startled.

If you ignore the person and leave your hiding spot to go help Naruto, go to Chapter 30.

If you turn around, hoping it wasn't Kakashi-sensei, go to Chapter 31.

Yikes! Someone found you! If you quickly do a body replacement jutsu and find another place to hide, go to Chapter 32.

A Fragment of Time by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Important Note: Do not continue reading unless you have been specifically directed to this within another chapter. The following contains important potential spoilers that are not yet able to be revealed for at least a couple more chapters for most choices.

Every option will eventually lead to this chapter because it's important, but please only read it when the time is right. ;) You have been warned!

You vision swam, and you swayed alarmingly. Someone gripped your arm to steady you.

"[Name], are you okay?" The concerned voice of your sensei sounded distant, garbled. You tried to reassure the rest of your team that you were perfectly fine, but no words escaped your lips. The noises around you faded gradually and a bright glow suddenly invaded your field of vision, forcing you to shield your eyes with one hand.

"W-where am I…?" you managed, not exactly expecting a reply but stunned by the sudden eerie silence. Where did everyone go?

"Your subconscious." The voice that spoke came from behind you, and it was unmistakably female. You whirled around, and in the swirling, misty light stood girl who looked a few years older than you were. She was vaguely familiar, but you couldn't place the soft, chin-length brown hair, the distinctive purple markings on her cheeks, the wide-set chocolate eyes. Trying to recall who she was – it was like trying to remember a disappearing dream.

"Who are you?" you whispered, your (e/c) eyes gazing into her warm brown ones. She gave you a wry smile.

"My name is of little importance," she replied gently.

"But –"

She held up one finger to her lips. "You will understand in due time. But I have a question for you. Has anything…strange been happening to you lately?"

If someone had asked you that a week ago, you would have laughed. You had been transported into the ninja world, told that you were already a kunoichi, and given ninjutsu talent you didn't know you possessed via shadow clone dispersion. Of course it was strange! Somehow though, you had gotten accustomed to it. Your life back on Earth seemed like a faraway, long-forgotten dream, not that you minded though. These days, none of that stuff you would consider strange anymore. However…

"I can't seem to remember a lot of the details in the Naruto episodes I've watched anymore," you muttered, sounding ridiculously foolish. "I know I've watched at least up to episode (#), but I can't remember the things that happened…" This girl was part of the Naruto world – what you were saying was obviously going to sound downright outrageous. Wait…how did you know she was part of the Naruto world?

She gave you a pained smile. "That's because it's the future. How can you remember the future? One small adjustment in history can change its course forever."

"You're Rin!" you blurted out suddenly, thinking of the man in your nightmare. You had no idea how you knew, you just did. She neither acknowledged nor denied it, but you were positive you were correct.

"Even then," she continued, her eyes sparkling. "You will remember certain things, despite them not happening yet. But be careful. This knowledge will both be a blessing and a curse. You could potentially save some of the lives of the people you care about, but you could also drastically alter the world."

"What?!" you squeaked, disconcerted by the daunting prospect. "Is that why I was brought here?"

Rin's face took on a wistful look. "No. It's a…side effect."

"Side effect?" you repeated disbelievingly.

Her eyes glazed over. "Ever since I died –"

"You're dead?" you interrupted, stunned at her casualness.

"Yes," she said shortly. "Though I thought you knew that already."

You ignored her last comment. "Does that mean I'm dead too?"

Rin cracked a small, brief smile. "No. You're definitely alive. As I was saying, when I died…he tried to bring me back." Her face twisted into a disgusted expression and her voice sounded distant. "Edo tensei. That baka…got himself mixed up with the wrong sort of people…the wrong sort of ideas."

"Edo tensei…" you murmured. You've heard that term before, somewhere, but you just couldn't remember. You scrunched up your face in concentration.

"Don't think to hard," Rin advised. "It won't do you any good."

You gave a sigh of defeat. How had she known?

"…But of course, it didn't work. He needed to call my soul from the afterlife and bind it within a living sacrifice." She stared at you with a mix of guilt and sorrow. "But my soul wasn't where he thought it would be. He couldn't reincarnate me…he couldn't find me…until he found you. You were the answer to everything."

"W-why?" you asked, your voice barely a whisper.

A faint smile graced her lips. "I think you know the answer. Look deep in your heart. What do you see?"

You shook your head stubbornly. "I really don't know what you're talking about."

"Me," Rin reached towards you and placed her hand lightly on your arm. You flinched at the contact. For someone who was allegedly dead, she felt solid, warm and alive.

"You?" you asked in utter bewilderment, wanting nothing more than to shake her off, but unable to find a polite way to do so.

"He couldn't recall me into the world, because I had already re-entered another one upon my death. My soul…it lives inside you."

"Excuse me?"

Rin pointed at your chest. "A fragment of my spirit lives within your heart."

Your spirits sank. "Is that why…is that why I can do ninjutsu? Is that why –" you gestured at your forehead protector unhappily. "– I'm a ninja?" You felt a crushing wave of despair. Here you were, happily deceiving yourself into thinking that you were a kunoichi of the Leaf, and –

She laughed lightly and shook her head. "Of course not! My presence has nothing to do with your shinobi abilities. That would be him. But you're a ninja alright, and your skills are solely your own." Then her tone darkened. "No, my existence in your body has brought you different consequences. It's because of me that he brought you into this world."

Something that was nagging at the back of your mind ever since Rin revealed her vitality status suddenly clicked in place. "Hold on, who is…he?" you asked her suspiciously. "You keep mentioning a he, so who exactly is he?"

She gave you an appraising frown, her eyebrows furrowing. "The anime you watched…the manga you read, didn't it mention him? Don't you remember?"

"Who?" you persisted, trying to delve deep into your thoughts and memories but unable to figure out what she meant.

Her eyes closed briefly. "My genin teammate. Obito…Uchiha."

The name rang a distant bell, like an ever-fading memory. But you suddenly froze, your thoughts on her previous words. "Rin…this is your world. Anime, manga, how on earth do you know…?"

You could swear she was blushing. "I've, well…sort of been residing in your body for a while now."

"For how long?" you demanded, taken aback.

"Ever since you started watching and reading Naruto," she mumbled, her face reddening. You cringed. That long?

"Why…? How…?" you spluttered, your hand flying to your mouth.

She shrugged, looking extremely embarrassed. "Your guess is as good as mine. I just woke up inside you one day, when you were watching the first episode…" She caught a glimpse of your horrified face and went on quickly. "I'm not there all the time, don't jump to conclusions! The fleeting moments I seem to be aware of myself and my surroundings were when you were watching or reading Naruto. And the instant Obito summoned you into my world, that was when I was fully alert of everything around me at all times."

"Now that's a relief," you muttered, still in a daze. Then you flashed her a happy grin. So the reason you were sent to the Naruto world was because of her presence! "Hey, that's great! Thanks for being in my body. Now all I need to do is thank that Obito guy for –"

"You don't understand!" Rin protested, then she looked alarmed. "Obito guy? Wait a moment, so you really don't remember who he is?"

Your eyes narrowed. "Am I supposed to?"

"But I didn't erase those memories…" she was mumbling to herself, not paying attention to your question. "I would've known better than to –"

"Hold it!" you commanded, your thoughts reeling. "What do you mean erased my memories? I thought you said I only don't remember the information in the episodes because they take place in the future!"

She glanced at your suspicious expression, alarmed. "I, well…partly. But –"

"So you lied?" you asked, eying her fearful expression with fierce satisfaction. "You have no right to remove my memories. Give them back!"

Rin folded her arms over her chest crossly. "No. It's for the best."

"But you said I had to save the lives of people I care about!" you protested loudly, causing her to jump. "Someone is going to die, and because of you, I've forgotten who, isn't it?"

She was silent.

"I need to know!" you pleaded, your voice rising in pitch and volume despite your best efforts to keep it down. "What good would I do if I don't even know the bad things that are going to happen?"

"No one else knows," she reminded you calmly.

"But I used to," you muttered.

Rin took a deep breath. "I already told you, I've allowed you to keep a few memories. It'd do no one any good if you knew exactly what was going to happen but fail to evade it. Trust me on this one, [Name]. You'll do far more damage trying to fix everything, because you'll just cause more problems."

You wanted to object, you wanted to yell at her and say that she didn't understand anything…but something in you knew that her words rang true. Against your will, a small part of you agreed with her.

"The part of me that's agreeing with you is your soul, isn't it?" you asked warily, your lips curving into a small smile despite your attempts to remain angry at her.

Rin raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Perhaps."

"Ok, fine. But how on earth am I going to do anything if I don't know anything?" you questioned.

"Just follow your heart," she said simply. "Follow the path of your ninja way and believe in yourself. Knowing will just bring your more pain than necessary. You don't need foresight to protect those you love, to change the world for the better."

"Who said anything about changing the world?" you asked nervously, biting your lip.

Rin smiled again. "As I've said before, the smallest change can bring lasting effects. Your presence has already changed the entire Naruto plot, hasn't it?"

"So now you're treating your world as a story now, huh?" you grumbled.

"Everyone's life is a story, [Name]. Haven't you always wanted to be part of this one? It's your chance to shine."

"Thanks," you muttered.

"By the way, I'm also erasing your memories of this conversation once you go back to your team," Rin added conversationally.

"What?!"

"It's for the best."

"I've heard that one already," you complained. "That's not fair!"

"Nothing is fair," she said reasonably, brushing off your words with remarkable patience.

"That Obito…persona. You said he only summoned me into this world because of your soul that resides within me?"

Rin nodded. "That's right. Do you remember when the Hokage dispersed your shadow clone, and then you regained all these memories of training at the Academy?"

You nodded.

"That was Obito's doing. He had already figured out that my soul had entered your body a few years ago. He was the one who sent the shadow clone to collect training experience and shinobi skills before he warped you into this world with his Kamui dimension," she explained.

"Ingenious," you marvelled, developing newfound respect for that Obito guy.

She sighed. "You could say so."

"Didn't you say that I should know who Obito was a while ago?" you wondered, trying to remember who he was. "Or did you erase all my memories of him?"

She shook her head and closed her eyes. Her fingers weaved nimbly through a series of hand seals.

"W-what are you doing…?" you asked uncertainly. Rin ignored you and continued manoeuvring through the necessary seals to perform a certain jutsu that you did not recognize. Then she tapped you lightly on the head. You gasped and blinked in amazement as the memories flooded back into your mind.

"That guy?!" Your incredulous voice echoed through the misty glow. "The one that started the Fourth Shinobi World War? How could I have forgotten him?"

"My jutsu," she said. "You couldn't have forgotten by yourself."

"Of course," you nodded wisely. "Oh, so that's why he brought me here. Obito wanted to bring you back."

"Isn't that what I've been saying all this time?" Rin sighed exasperatedly.

"That's different," you protested. "I didn't understand before. You know, this memory loss is really inconvenient. But why bother letting me train? Couldn't he have just released your soul and left me to die? Not that I'm complaining of course."

"It's not that simple to understand the inner workings of his mind. He's changed…so much. I don't know," she whispered helplessly, shrugging her shoulders.

"Oh well, we'll figure something out," you said encouragingly. She gave you a grateful smile.

"Humph. Drat, we've been chatting for hours now, haven't we?" you asked anxiously. "My team – what are they going to think? Am I unconscious?"

"This is your subconscious after all. No time has elapsed since you passed out."

"I passed out?" you repeated dubiously.

"Don't worry about it, you've just been out for a couple of seconds. They won't be alarmed," Rin said reassuringly. She placed her hand on your arm again, and closed her eyes. "Farewell, and good luck."

"Thanks…Rin. For everything."

"Not a problem, [Name]."

Press the back button to return to the previous chapter to continue where you left off.

Most Likely A Genjutsu by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm pretty sure it's a genjutsu," you yelled nervously, sure that you could detect Kurenai-sensei's chakra signature nearby. It seemed as though she wasn't making an effort to conceal it, leading you to think that she probably wanted her team to sense her presence. At least, that was what you hoped.

"It is," Shino agreed.

"How do you know?" Kiba asked, sounding annoyed that be was being left out.

"My insects," he replied, stretching out his arms to reveal the hundreds of beetles crawling on his sleeves. "Kurenai-sensei is highly proficient in genjutsu casting."

"She is?" you replied, somewhat confused. You felt like you probably should know, yet it kept escaping your mind. And Shino's bugs being able to sense genjutsu, you had a nagging feeling that you should've known about it…

"Y-yes, he's definitely not real," Hinata confirmed, glancing at what appeared to be a kunai lodged in her heart with a mix of revulsion and relief.

"Good, that was close," said Kiba, while Akamaru gave a joyous bark. "Let's keep going, then."

You agreed, as did Shino and Hinata. Leaving the floating Kumogakure man still hovering in the same spot with his kunai driven into Hinata's tree, your team continued to climb.

Go to Chapter 33.

Encounter With the Head Ninja of Kumogakure by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decide to pull out your own kunai to intercept the attack.

"Hinata! Watch out!" you managed, hoping that you would be strong enough to hold out against the Kumogakure ninja's strength. Hinata opened her mouth to say something, but you had already reached towards the incoming assault with your kunai.

Instead of a resounding clash of steel as you expected, your jab sent the blade flying into another tree, narrowly missing Shino's head by inches.

"G-gomenasai…!" you squeaked, terrified at what you had just done. Shino shrugged it off, looking completely indifferent towards the near-death-experience.

The man was still floating beside Hinata, and to your horror, had already stabbed her in the chest with is knife. You cried out, until you realized that Hinata was unhurt.

"H-how…?" Kiba growled, his own kunai at the ready.

"It's a genjutsu again," Shino explained, plucking your kunai out of his tree and handing it to you. "I heard Kurenai-sensei was excellent in illusion-based attacks. This must be it."

You blushed at your mistake and quickly took the kunai, thanking him profusely. "I see. I acted foolishly."

"No, it was the right thing to do," Kiba said fervently, looking awed. "You didn't know, and if it had been real…"

You shuddered at the mental image, but Hinata piped up. "It couldn't have been. T-that man was the head ninja of the Village Hidden in the Clouds. Ano… he died nine years ago."

"Who was that? How did you know him?" you asked curiously. You felt as if you should know, but somehow couldn't figure out why. He looked familiar, and somehow, you should have remembered that Hinata had some connection with that man if you had watched it on TV before.

"He abducted me when I was three," Hinata said quietly. Her words were met with a short silence. Were you supposed to know that? You couldn't quite remember anymore.

"So Kurenai-sensei sent this…this projection," Kiba muttered. "No wonder Akamaru was saying that something was weird about this guy. Sorry buddy, I should've listened to you."

The man was still floating next to Hinata, his phantom kunai still in her chest.

"I guess there's no need to dispel this genjutsu," you said, not really wanting to fall off the tree a second time. "It's not truly affecting us in any way."

Your teammates murmured in shared agreement, and continued to ascend the tree.

Go to Chapter 33.

Konohagakure's Taijutsu Expert by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Sure, Lee!" you agreed, sounding almost as enthusiastic as he was. "I'd love to train with you!"

"Yosh, [Name]-san!" he declared, his eyes filling with happy tears. "Then we will begin when you are ready!"

You gave him a winning smile. "I'm ready," you replied, shifting into a fighting stance. Lee wiped his eyes and held out his arm in a strange manner that you had never seen before. What kind of ninjutu was this? Was it a hand seal? You glanced at him, confused.

"What are you doing?" you asked uncertainly.

Lee blinked. "Surely it must be obvious. It is hand-to-hand combat – taijutsu."

"Interesting…" you mumbled. How were you supposed to know that Lee was a taijutsu expert? You weren't exactly good at these kinds of techniques, regardless of your shadow clone-evoked abilities. Iruka-sensei never taught extensive taijutsu at the Academy, and you had never bothered to take the supplementary courses to perfect your skills.

"I am sorry, [Name]-san," he said regretfully, reading your expression. "I have no talent in ninjutsu or genjutsu, but I will prove it to the whole world that I will become a splendid shinobi only using taijutsu!"

"Oh, that's great though!" you said, shocked at his declaration. Had the Naruto anime ever mentioned this…ah, condition of Lee's? You racked your brains, to no avail. "Well, training with you, I'll be able to get some practise. I'm not very good at taijutsu, you see."

Lee immediately brightened. "That is great, [Name]-san! I would like that very much indeed!"

"So would I," you agreed warmly. He immediately began to prattle on about certain taijutsu techniques, all the while jumping about restlessly, as if he couldn't wait to demonstrate properly.

"You need to focus on your breathing, [Name]-san," he said at last, when you tried to perform a poorly executed kick.

"I'm no good at this," you sighed, realizing just how much Lee would need to train every day to perfect his taijutsu. You much preferred ninjutsu over this gruelling training.

"Nonsense," Lee declared. "If you train, you will improve, I promise!" He gave you the thumbs up and smiled encouragingly. His enthusiasm was contagious, and soon you decided to continue, despite your misgivings about your lack of skill.

"That is much better," he said after a while, panting. "Shift your posture a bit and loosen up, yes…like that. Now try again!"

You flew at him, your hand extended, but Lee knocked you aside easily. You tried again, using gravity to your advantage, but you were still easily beaten.

"Lee, you're amazing!" you exclaimed, your eyes shining with admiration. He blushed and looked at the floor.

"Gai-sensei is an amazing teacher," he muttered, still blushing.

"Thanks for training with me," you thanked him sincerely, causing his face to redden even more.

"You are welcome, [Name]-san!"

-:-

"Lee!"

"Gai-sensei!"

"You have been training with [Name]?" Gai asked, looking positively delighted to find you here so early with Lee.

"Hai! We have been training since the crack of dawn, sir!" Lee exclaimed, straightening up.

"Yes! This is what youth is all about! I'm so proud of you!" Gai cried, his eyes overflowing with tears.

"Oh, Gai-sensei!"

"Oh, Lee!"

Neji, who had arrived, looked like he was resisting the impulse to roll his eyes. He, along with you and Tenten waited for Gai to finish his tearful greeting with his favourite student in silence.

"So, [Name]," Gai said, clearing his throat awkwardly. "How would you like to show me your skills, and then we'll be able to understand how to train you."

You gulped. You only had basic Academy E-ranked techniques, nothing more…nothing less. Did Gai-sensei really think you knew anything special?

"Let's set you up with a one-on-one battle with Neji," Gai suggested. Lee and Tenten turned to look at their sensei with incredulous expressions on their faces.

"But sensei," Tenten protested. "Are you sure…?"

Gai was unwavering. "Naturally, you would want to test your skills against the Hyuuga genius. That is why you chose this team, is that right?"

"I…" you mumbled, looking away. Neji's talents…all you knew was that he had the, what was it called again? Byakugan. But everything else was a mystery to you, which was strange. You could have sworn the episodes you watched had elaborated more on Neji's skills. By the way Tenten and Lee were looking at you, you had a bad feeling about this match.

"So it's settled," Gai said jubilantly. "Neji, come here."

He stood up and walked over in silence to the clearing in the thick trees, motioning to you to follow. You glanced back at Tenten and Lee apprehensively, and they gave you encouraging smiles that didn't match the rest of their expression.

Neji stood a ways away, looking as stoic as ever. He looked almost bored by the prospect, and you couldn't blame him.

"So…we start?" you asked. He nodded, but made no move to attack. What was he waiting for? For you to make the first move?

If you stay put and wait for Neji to attack first, go to Chapter 35.

If you pull out your shuriken and throw them at him, go to Chapter 36.

The Weapons Specialist by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Gomen, Lee…but I'm feeling a bit tired right now. I guess I'm just not a morning person." You laughed as you tried to stifle the yawn that threatened to escape your throat.

"No problem!" Lee said, smiling. He went off to train by himself while you watched, mesmerised by his remarkable speed and agility. You never knew he was so fast, and you wondered why you didn't. Could it be that the anime never mentioned it? You honestly doubted they would skim over such a detail. Soon, a bleary-eyed Tenten arrived at the training grounds.

"Hey Tenten," you greeted her.

"Hello there, [Name]," she responded, stretching out on the long-bladed grass to wait for Neji and Gai-sensei. You sat down next to her.

"How does Gai-sensei usually train you guys?" you asked her curiously.

She shrugged. "Just about everything. He usually goes for improving your strengths, and pits each of us against each other to spar. And Lee always insists on sparring with Neji."

"Oh, he does?" you asked, your mind whirling.

Tenten gave you a small smile. "Now that you're here though, it'd be much easier to spar one-on-one."

"I guess so," you replied, wondering what she meant. Adding you to their team made five, didn't it? So now the numbers were uneven.

Eventually, Neji and Gai made their appearance.

"Gai-sensei, you're here!" Lee rejoiced, running over to his sensei.

"Hello, Lee!" Gai boomed, glancing over at you and Tenten sprawled on the ground below. "[Name], are you ready to do some training?"

"Hai, Gai-sensei!" you nodded, and he looked pleased at your response.

"Very good, [Name]. We'll start with a bit of one-on-one training. You'll be paired with Tenten, as I'm sure Lee will want to fight Neji."

"See, what did I tell you?" Tenten teased, getting to her feet.

"Sounds…good," you mumbled, staring wide-eyed at her as she began to remove various scrolls and lethal-looking weapons from hidden pockets.

"Um…what are you doing?" you asked nervously, eying the sharp, shiny objects with apprehension. "You're not going to use those things are you?"

She gave you a wicked grin. "Why not? Are you scared?"

"Of course!" you protested. "And what are those scrolls for? Fuinjutsu?"

Her grin widened. "That's for you to see. Come on! Let's spar."

You closed your eyes momentarily, running through the meagre list of jutsu you possessed, feeling as if you had lost the battle already. No doubt the rest of your teammates would see you as weak, Neji specifically. After all, what good would E-ranked Academy techniques do against this weapon-wielding kunoichi? Come to think if it, you didn't really know what Tenten was capable of. How odd. You could have sworn you did a while ago.

You alighted in front of her, standing several metres apart. She blinked at you and you nodded, indicating that you were ready to go.

Tenten flipped a scroll in her fingers and rolled it gracefully open while you backed away slightly, wary of what she was about to do. She summoned a giant fuma shuriken and dropped her scroll to the ground. Then she launched it expertly in your direction.

You dipped your hand into your weapon pouch as she was preparing her first attack. Your fingers moved lightly over the kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, wire strings, and smoke bombs. When Tenten tossed the shuriken –

You are certain it's a diversion. You immediately pull out your wire strings. Go to Chapter 37.

You take out a few kunai and attach explosive tags to them. That should be enough to distract her for a bit while you think up a strategy. Go to Chapter 38.

You throw two smoke bombs at her and head for the forest. Go to Chapter 39.

Strategem by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Shikamaru," you decided, hoping the genius would be willing to part with his lazy ways for at least the duration of the mission.

"Troublesome…" he sighed.

You glanced at him out of the corner of your eye. "If you want, you could always go with Ino."

"You're less troublesome," he admitted, sighing. "Let's get this over with…"

"Yeah, alright," you agreed amiably.

Ino gazed at Asuma pitifully, trying to spark his sympathy by giving him desperate, puppy dog eyes. "Sensei, why couldn't you have just paired me up with [Name]? I'm sure we would do loads better, and at least two of your students would pass."

He smiled, not swayed in the least. "That's the point. When we assign missions and teams, we need to distribute skills as evenly as we are able. And you'll be surprised. Chouji and Shikamaru aren't as useless as you seem to think they are."

"Bah, whatever," Ino grumbled in annoyance, dropping her pretences. "C'mon Chouji, let's go."

She half-dragged him into their section of the forest, Chouji complaining loudly all the way until they disappeared into the trees.

Shikamaru looked at you apprehensively. "You're not going to do something like that, right?"

"No, what makes you think so?" you asked, amused.

He shrugged. "I don't know. You're not like that, but it's hard to tell with women. It's such a pain, really."

"I see." You contemplated for a moment, then grabbed him by the arm and started dragging him the other way.

"What are you doing?" Shikamaru spluttered, frantically digging his heels into the forest floor as Asuma gave a hearty chuckle.

"Being troublesome," you responded mischievously, still dragging him alongside you. Shikamaru groaned and covered his face with his free hand.

"Okay, so what's our strategy?" you asked jokingly, only half-expecting him to answer. You released his arm, but he was still silent, so you turned to look at him.

"Um, what are you doing?" your curious eyes flickering over to where he was.

Shikamaru was squatting on the floor, his hand forming an unrecognizable seal where his fingertips touched, closing off a distinct, circular shape. He ignored your question, continuing to crouch there in the same position for another minute or so. Finally, he got to his feet and opened his eyes.

"Can I see the map?"

You handed it to over and he took it wordlessly.

"So what was that you were doing?" you asked. "A hand seal?"

Shikamaru's eyes narrowed, but he looked more concerned than suspicious. "[Name], you've been hanging around me long enough to be able to recognize that. It's how I think."

"Really?" Bewildered, you could only stare as he nodded sheepishly. "How could I forget?"

"Exactly, how could you forget?" he asked in mock hurt before sobering up and reverting to a more serious tone. He pointed to the 'x' marking where the knife was in your section. "It isn't Asuma's style, making this mission this easy. He's either expecting us to come across troublesome snags along the way, or he's counting on conflict between us and Ino and Chouji. Either way, this mission isn't as easy as it looks."

"Got it," you said, saluting. He rolled his eyes.

"So we have a couple of options," Shikamaru continued, yawning. "The first, we somehow find our knife without getting into too much trouble, and then steal theirs. Next, we could voluntarily give up –"

"Like that'd happen," you interrupted.

"Shush, you," he said irritably. "As I was saying, we could give up our knife willingly to Ino and Chouji, which would be a noble act of chivalry."

"But not the act of a ninja," you argued. "'A shinobi must always put their mission first' and this is a mission after all."

"True." Shikamaru folded his arms over his chest thoughtfully, his eyes glazed over.

"Or we convince the other team to work together with us," you suggested. "As Asuma-sensei never really specified that one team must end up with both knives. He merely told us that we must collect both to pass. So if we combine our efforts and retrieve the knives among the four of us–"

His eyes widened. "– then we'd all pass. That was what Asuma wanted us to realize all along! [Name], you're pretty darn smart…for a girl," he added shrewdly, his lips twitching in amusement.

You smacked him good-naturedly. "And you have a pretty good sense of humour…for a lazy lump." He let the comment slide and you continued after a short pause. "Though, unless sensei wants us to look underneath the underneath, which is to say, the purpose of this mission is for us not to fall into the trick of working together."

Shikamaru scowled. "My brain hurts just thinking about this, can we just stick with the first plan? At least it made some sense."

"No? Okay, but it's in your nature to plan at least ten moves ahead of time, right? What if Ino and Chouji don't agree to work with us?" you asked.

He gave you a devilish grin. "Oh, don't worry about that, troublesome woman. I've got it covered." He held up a bag of chips, looking very proud of himself. "Blackmail."

He really had thought of everything.

-:-

"Can't you take this mission serious, Chouji?" Ino wailed, stomping her feet. "All you ever think about is food. At this rate, we'll never successfully complete this mission!"

"Hadn't you thought about how Shikamaru is going to fare in this situation?" Chouji asked with his mouth full. "Most likely he'll just give up and drive [Name] crazy."

Ino laughed humourlessly and flipped her bangs out of her eyes. At this rate, they would never pass this test. "But how about us, huh?"

He pointed at the 'x' located on the map. "We'll be able to find it, no problem."

"And the other one?" Ino asked sarcastically.

Chouji shrugged and went back to munching thoughtfully on his chips. He hadn't really given much thought to how he was going to get the second knife, especially if Shikamaru and [Name] had gotten their hands on it first. He didn't feel like fighting his best friend if it came down to that. "I suppose we could peek at their map somehow and locate where their map is before they find it," he mumbled.

"Good idea," Ino said, straightening up wearily. "Let's go."

"Hey, hold on!"

Ino and Chouji swivelled around just in time to see you and Shikamaru emerging into the clearing. Ino stiffened, but on the inside, she was immensely relieved.

"Hey Shikamaru, [Name]," Chouji called good-naturedly, looking at Ino to gauge her reaction. He wondered if she was going to go with the original plan.

"Hey, what's up?" Shikamaru asked casually. Ino's eyes narrowed, flickering over the hand behind his back and his semi-aggressive stance. She snuck a peek at you, whose hands were empty of weapons, map, knife, or otherwise. What a strange ambush…then again, Shikamaru and [Name] never exactly come up with the most normal ideas, Ino thought to herself.

"So guys, we were wondering –" you began, but Shikmaru cut you off and held out a trench knife. Ino's eyes widened.

"We have ours, and we're not looking to take yours by force. We would if we had to, but I have another suggestion, a much more agreeable one for both of us," he said, twirling the knife idly between his fingers.

"What do you want?" Ino asked. "Don't bother prolonging it any more than it should. I'm not in the mood to listen to you ramble."

"Aw man, I had a whole speech prepared," Shikamaru grumbled. "This is such a drag. Fine, I'll keep it short. [Name] and I propose that our teams work together."

"Good idea!" Chouji said instantly. "I'm in."

"I'm the team leader, and I make the decisions," Ino fumed. "Fine, I agree. We'll work together. But what does it entail, exactly?"

Shikamaru looked thoroughly annoyed. "Really guys, you should at least put up more of a fight or something. I had my all arguments and tactics organized too." He held out the chips to Chouji, who took it gleefully. "So all this planning was for nothing. Oh man, this mission is such a drag."

You frowned at him. "You wanted to get this over with quickly, didn't you? So let's get this over with."

Ino held up her map, blushing slightly. "We didn't actually start looking for it yet, but it's supposed to be around here somewhere."

You examined it carefully. "Yeah, looks like it."

"C'mon, let's go find that knife," Shikamaru muttered resignedly.

"Maybe we should let Ino and Chouji retrieve it themselves, to prove that we're not trying to double-cross them or anything," you suggested.

"Sure, sure," he said agreeably, already sprawled out on the ground. "Wake me when you guys get it, I'm done with this troublesome business."

-:-

"I see," Asuma's voice was soft, and he sounded disappointed. "But that wasn't the point of this examination, do you understand? I specifically told you to gather both knives, but this – this teamwork you've got here doesn't quite fulfill that requirement."

"But sensei," you interrupted, crestfallen. "You did tell us that all four of us could potentially pass. How can all of us possibly pass without working together?"

He shrugged. "That was for you to discover on your own."

"Which we did," Ino retorted hotly, tear tracks still glistening on her cheeks. Of the entire team, she took the failure announcement the hardest. Then again, she might've been faking it – you couldn't tell with Ino.

Asuma sighed and sat down on the bench, puffing on his cigarette. "I won't give you another chance, even if you insist on it. But remember in the future, a shinobi must always put their mission first. This time –"

That was it! "Asuma-sensei," you interrupted. "That was exactly what we were doing. Even if it meant trusting the enemy, what we did was the only way to complete the mission successfully."

"Yeah, that's right!" Ino chimed, wiping her eyes with her arm warmers. "Chouji and I knew we'd never stand a chance if we didn't work together. It wasn't just to allow all of us to pass, it was the only possible way!"

"'A ninja must see through deception,'" Shikamaru quoted, throwing you a meaningful glance. "We needed to look underneath the underneath. You wanted us to work together all along."

"Besides, we weren't enemy shinobi," Chouji added, nodding his head vigorously. "We're comrades, and that's what comrades are for. To help each other out."

Asuma gazed your matching determined expressions, his lips locked tightly together. You held your breath, waiting for his verdict. Finally, his lips curved upwards in a tight smile. "This is precisely the response I was looking for."

The four of you exhaled, and Ino closed her eyes in relief.

"So, can we…please have another chance, sensei?" she pleaded, looking at him with wide, azure eyes.

"I already told you," he said firmly. "You will not be given another chance…"

Tears welled up in Ino's eyes again, confirming your suspicions that they were probably fake.

Asuma's smile widened. "…because there is no need to give you one. Defending your teamwork…your undisputable unanimity…that is the true purpose that lies behind this mission. You needed to realize that you were a team, and act accordingly. Which you have demonstrated nicely. Well done."

Ino was teary-eyed again as she gaped at your sensei. "So…we pass?"

Asuma nodded. "Congratulations, you're the third and final genin team to make it to rookie status."

"That's great!" Ino cheered triumphantly, glancing at the rest of her teammates and annoyed that none of you looked remotely thrilled at the news. "What, guys?"

"I'm just in shock, that's all," you muttered, forcing a smile on your face. Ino looked satisfied and turned to Chouji.

"I'm happy too," he replied, gulping visibly. He forced a strained smile on his face as well when Ino glared at his sullen expression.

"Shikamaru?" she said threateningly.

"…"

Ino growled under her breath and you grinned, despite yourself. "Loosen up, Ino. We passed the mission, and that's all that matters right now, right?" Then you froze, feeling suddenly drained of all your energy for no apparent reason. What…was going on?

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"Name!" Shikamaru yelped, prodding you in the shoulder.

"That's not going to work," Ino said crossly, pushing him aside. "Someone get a bucket of water!"

Your eyes fluttered open. "N-no, I'm fine," you said weakly. "I don't feel like getting water dumped on my head, thanks."

Ino sighed in obvious relief. "Good, are you okay? You just randomly passed out."

"I'm fine. I just feel tired, for no reason," you admitted, flushing. "I didn't even use any jutsu…that's odd. But I'm good now."

Asuma spared you a concerned glance, then said, "The rest of the day is yours to rest up, or train, whatever tickles your fancy. We'll start doing missions tomorrow."

Team 10 nodded in synchronization and proceeded to disperse. You immediately headed home, feeling energized. From the dango shop, there were two possible routes. One was faster, and the other took at least twice as long. But you weren't exactly in a hurry, and could afford some sightseeing if you wish.

If you decide to take the shorter route, go to Chapter 40.

If you decide to take the longer route, go to Chapter 41.

White Flag by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Chouji," you decided, grinning. Chouji looked startled but pleased at your choice and followed you into your section of the woods. Your eyes swept over the half of the map in your hands, finding the 'x' with relative ease.

"This is where we need to go," you said, pointing. Chouji glanced at the mark and nodded.

"That's not far from here," he sighed in relief. He pulled out a bag of chips and gave you a wary glance before taking a handful and crunching on them in earnest. "Want one?" he asked, after a small pause. You gave him a small smile and shook your head.

"There!" You indicated the boulder ahead, covered in springy moss and lichen. "But I can't seem to find it…Chouji, what does a trench knife look like?"

Chouji gave you a strange look. "It's Asuma-sensei main tools in battle, [Name]. He uses them as chakra blades."

"But what do they look like?" you asked again, squinting at the boulder. Up close, you couldn't find anything that looked remotely like a knife to you. "Like…the shape."

Chouji snapped a branch off a conveniently located bush and began to make scratchy lines into the dirt. When he finished, he tapped his drawing with the stick.

"Like this, sort of," he said, sounding half-embarrassed. "It's not very good, but…" he trailed off as you examined the shallow cuts in the ground.

"Hmm, so there're spiky things on the edge," you mused, your eyes wandering over the drawing. "How big are these trench knives, usually?"

Chouji gave you another strange look. "Small enough so that sensei can hold one in each hand."

"Oh!" you said, surprised. "How silly of me, I thought they were as big as swords!"

Chouji laughed and dropped his stick. Both of you wandered over to the moss-covered boulder, scrutinizing every crack and crevice at every angle.

"I don't suppose it'd be hidden underneath it, do you?" you asked apprehensively, gazing at the large rock in grudging admiration. It was at least twice as tall as you were, and several times as wide. You doubted you had the strength to lift it, even if you did tap into your chakra reserves.

"It won't hurt to try," Chouji reasoned, earning him a disbelieving look from you. "What?" he asked.

"Look at how big this thing is!" you protested, spreading your hands. "Even if we rolled it, I doubt we'll get far before we tire ourselves out."

Chouji gave you a small smile. "You're forgetting – I am an Akimichi after all."

You stared at him blankly.

"My clan's main technique, the expansion jutsu," he prodded encouragingly. When no flicker of recognition sparked in your (e/c) eyes, he gave up. "Oh well, [Name]…I'll just have to do it." His clasped his hands together into a hand seal.

"What? But Chouji –" you cried disapprovingly.

He just gave you a reassuring smile. "Baika no jutsu!"

You watched in stunned silence as Chouji's body expanded several times its original size. "Whoa…" you breathed.

"Human boulder…!" he exclaimed, launching himself directly at the other boulder and shattering it in the collision that followed. You gazed in awe at the demonstration of sheer strength. The boulder that had once been menacingly massive was now reduced to a pile of rubble coated in a light layer of fresh dust. You glanced at Chouji, worried that the impact might've hurt him, but he just grinned at you.

"That was fantastic!" you called, your eyes sparkling in admiration. His grin widened, and a light blush formed on his cheeks as he held out an object that looked remarkably like the drawing on the ground in front of your feet.

"So that's a trench knife," you murmured, looking at the wickedly sharp blade with a flash of recognition. You've seen something like that before somewhere, but you couldn't place it.

"Yeah," Chouji agreed, placing it gingerly in the pocket of his haori.

"So now…" you grimaced, not really wanting to go off to fight Shikamaru and Ino to secure the remaining trench knife. It was one thing to be pitted against Academy classmates but it was quite another to have to betray childhood friends in order to complete this mission. Chouji was most likely thinking the same thing, because his eyebrows were scrunched up in a frown.

"Maybe we should just forfeit," Chouji suggested finally, sounding thoroughly miserable at the prospect.

"Good idea –" you began, but a voice issuing from above you head cut you off.

"[Name]! Chouji!"

You glanced up and saw two familiar figures perched precariously on a branch high up in a tree.

"Hey Ino!" you called, addressed the one who had spoken first. Ino and Shikmaru jumped down and landed soundlessly on the ground beside you, far too close for your liking. In the mission, they were an enemy team after all. Without thinking, both you and Chouji moved into a defensive position.

"Hey now, white flag of truce guys," Shikmaru stated, sounding immensely bored. "We're just here to talk."

You tried to take a step back, but found yourself rendered unable to move your body. "What the –?!"

Chouji seemed to have found himself in the same predicament. "Shikamaru," he growled warningly.

"W-what's happening?" you asked nervously, your hands trembling in the futile effort to perform the simple operation of uncurling your fingers. Your eyes, one of the few things you could still control, darted to Shikamaru suspiciously. His hands were laced together in what you recognized to be the rat seal. So he was the one who was doing this!

"Shadow possession jutsu," Ino said smugly, relaxing now that both you and Chouji were immobilized. "You guys are way too cautious. We just want to talk."

Your gaze travelled instinctively to the ground at her words. You noticed that your shadow had darkened to an unnatural shade of black and had elongated so that it was connected to Shikamaru's. You weren't able to turn your head, but you were positive that Chouji was in the same state. Shikamaru shifted slightly, and both you and Chouji's bodies moved involuntarily to mimic his exact movements.

"Cool…" you mouthed, despite your situation.

Shikmaru crossed his arms, and so did you. "We're not looking to take your knife, at least, not yet."

"And why should we trust you?" you asked, defeated. There was no way you and Chouji could worm your way out of this one, especially in this state of immobility.

"As you've probably noticed, you're at my mercy," he replied, moving his arms up and down to prove his point. "So it doesn't really matter if we do take your knife or not, does it?" He turned to Chouji, forcing your head to turn too so that you couldn't see Shikamaru anymore. "Asuma hid our knife under this huge rock." You felt your arms spread of your own accord.

"Obviously, Ino and I aren't strong enough to love the boulder on our own. So we'll need your help, Chouji."

Chouji gave you a worried glance and you smiled in encouragement.

"Absolutely," he told Shikamaru, who sighed and released the jutsu. You staggered back a few steps, propelled by the momentum of your previous attempts to fight Shikmaru's shadow possession.

"Careful," Chouji held out an arm to prevent you from falling flat on your face.

"Thanks," you murmured, grateful for the support.

"Okay, lead us to your rock, Shikamaru," Chouji requested, earning him a contemptuous glare from Ino.

"I see right through you. You have no intention of helping us at all!" she cried accusingly. "You'll break down the rock with your expansion jutsu, then run off with the knife."

"This is Chouji who you're talking about," Shikamaru reminded her. "I don't believe he will betray us like that."

"Look who's talking," Ino spat, glaring at Shikamaru with undisguised fury. "You're his friend, and you said it yourself. You'd rather have him pass than you, because you don't even care!"

"True," he admitted. "But honestly Ino, you're letting the stress get to your head. Do you really think Chouji is like that?"

The fire in her eyes died down, replaced by pools of guilt. "You're right. Sorry…I wasn't thinking straight."

Shikamaru shrugged. Ino's personality was so temperamental sometimes…how troublesome. He cleared his throat and turned to Chouji. "It's not far from here. Follow me."

-:-

"Now what?" Chouji asked, watching the smoking remains of the destroyed boulder with more interest than he should. You guessed he was brooding over the having to fight with Shikamaru for the knife again.

"You know what?" Ino said unexpectedly. "Chouji, you can have it."

Three pairs of disbelieving eyes turned to look at her.

"Are you Ino?" Shikamaru asked warily.

"After you worked so hard to get here?" you objected. You didn't want to fail, but neither did you want to see your friend get sent back to the Academy on your account.

"You're definitely not Ino," Shikamaru decided, eying her critically. "For one, your bang is on the wrong side."

"Shut up!" Ino said angrily, getting to her feet. "What's wrong with you? My hair's always been like that."

"It was just to test you," he said breezily, unfazed. "So you are Ino. What did Asuma-sensei do to you, huh?"

"He didn't do anything –" she began.

"Shikamaru's right," you cut her off. "This isn't like you. You're usually much more competitive. You're not one to give up. That's Shikamaru's job."

Ino sighed and flipped her hair. "It's not that I want to give up, you know? But we really don't have much of a choice. As I said, at least two of us should pass. I'm not that heartless – sometimes I need to make sacrifices too."

You gave a tense laugh. "But why give up? At least try to engage in conflict or something, and show Asuma-sensei what we're capable of."

"That's the thing," she said, sounding annoyed. "Look at you guys, it's pathetic. It's clear none of you want to fight each other, just look at Shikamaru and Chouji's expressions! And look at you." She pulled out a kunai and tossed it at you, who caught it reflexively. "Let's say I decide that we fight to the death, here and now. You up for it?"

You gulped and she nodded, satisfied.

"See? That's what I meant."

"So this test," Chouji said miserably. "it's meant to break our will?"

Ino gave a harsh bark of laughter, causing you to jump. "Exactly."

You extended your kunai, the sharp point facing towards her. "And what if I am up to it?"

Ino eyed the blade apprehensively, her blue eyes filled with incredulity. "You wouldn't…"

You shook your head regretfully. "No, probably not." Your fingers rummaged through your pouch and came up with a length of wire strings. "Sorry, Chouji…"

You flung the wires at Chouji's pockets and twirled them in your fingertips, effectively ensnaring the trench knife with your makeshift knot. Before he could stop you, you yanked on the wire and the knife flew out of his pockets. You caught it and handed it to Ino, who looked stupefied.

"You have to collect both knives to pass. Take it," you commanded.

Ino didn't move. "But [Name]…what good does this do? Even if you don't care about passing, what about Chouji?"

"Just take it. It's for you and Chouji," you said. "Shikamaru doesn't care about passing either. You said it yourself – at least two of us should pass. And if anyone, it's you and Chouji who deserve it."

"But –"

"If anyone should be complaining," you teased half-heartedly. "It's Shikamaru."

Ino still didn't take it, so you gave her an exasperated frown.

"It isn't that bad of an idea," Shikamaru put in, scratching his nose thoughtfully. "The only person that has anything to lose is [Name], but what's the worst case scenario? She'll be sent back to the Academy, so what? She'll just pass again anyways, be put on another genin team. As for me, I'll probably stick to watching clouds…it's much easier than this troublesome shinobi business."

You shoved the knife into Ino's unwilling hands. "There. Asuma-sensei will probably be here any minute."

"As a matter of fact, I'm already here," Asuma said, emerging from the shadows. "You guys have an…interesting strategy I'll admit."

The team stayed silent, and there was a heavy pause.

"Technically," Asuma continued. "All four of you have united the two knives, which in a way, is what you were supposed to do to pass. However, a main component of this training exercise is the conflict." He gave everyone a wry smile. "And you could argue that verbal conflict is much more…conflicting. I suppose I could pass all four of you, if you'd like."

His eyes flickered over to you and Shikamaru, amused. "Unless of course, if you two would rather not pass. I seem to be under the impression that you two didn't want to."

"No, we do!" you and Shikamaru said at the same time.

"Very good, then," Asuma nodded and took another drag on his cigarette. "You pass. All four of you."

You were about to thank him when your knees suddenly felt weak and your eyes strangely heavy.

"[Name]?"

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name!]"

Your opened your eyes and found yourself gazing into the concerned faces of your teammates and sensei. Their worry brought a smile to your face.

"I'm fine," you assured them, standing up. "Sorry sensei, what were you saying again?"

Asuma looked taken aback by your sudden recovery. You had collapsed to the ground for no reason, and were now completely fine? He guessed it had something to do with the lack of food and resolved to make sure his team was well-fed before the next mission.

"Now, we'll be beginning D-ranked missions soon. Meet me at Yakiniku Q…and there's no need to bring any ninja gear. You won't be needing them."

"No ninja gear?" Ino grumbled as Asuma vanished without saying a proper goodbye. "What's up with that?"

You shrugged. "I'd still bring some, just in case. You never know what would happen on a mission."

"Right," Shikamaru muttered. "Like we'd need kunai to baby-sit kids."

"Babysitting?!" you spluttered, whirling around to look at his amused expression.

"Yeah, D-ranked missions are such a drag," he replied promptly.

"Great," you muttered, sighing. You should have known that genin never get the interesting, combat-type missions. "Alright, see you guys. I'm going home."

You waved to your teammates who all headed in the opposite direction before setting off for your house. At least missions could earn you some money, no matter how boring they were, you reasoned to yourself. Lost in thought, you didn't pay attention to where you were going until you suddenly bumped into someone.

And who might that be?

A powerful tokubetsu jounin! Go to Chapter 42.

Konohamaru! Go to Chapter 43.

A Joint Effort by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decide to ignore the person. Naruto was much more important and it frightened you to no end that you could not predict what was going to happen next. You were positive that you watched this episode – so your memory must be failing you. What rotten timing. You got up from your hiding spot and made your way into the open clearing.

"Hey, [Name]-chan!" Naruto called when he noticed you, his face brightening considerably. "Hey, I have an idea!"

"What?" you asked cautiously, wanting to avoid Kakashi's Thousand Years of Death jutsu at all costs.

"Maybe we can work together-ttebayo," he said, grinning. "Then we'll each get a bell and leave the last one for either Sakura-chan or the teme."

You could almost feel Sakura's malicious glare boring into your back and you couldn't help but grin. "Sure, that sounds like a good idea. What's the plan?"

But Naruto had stopped listening to you. He seemed to have spotted something silver glistening in the distance.

"Hey, Kakashi-sensei dropped a bell!" he called, trotting over to the object with a triumphant gleam in his eyes. No way…you've seen firsthand just how powerful your sensei was without breaking a sweat. He could never have been so careless.

"Naruto, it could be a trap, be careful –"

Your warning was drowned out by a startled yelp. As Naruto's fingers reached eagerly for the bell, he was suddenly hoisted into the air upside down by a length of thick rope.

"Hey sensei, put me down!"

Kakashi emerged from the dense foliage, his eyes still glued to his book. "A ninja must see through deception."

This was your chance. Your sensei was really and truly distracted for the first time since you began the bell test. You drew out a handful of shuriken as Kakashi continued lecturing Naruto, knowing that he was not paying attention to your minimal movements. You aimed for the back of Kakashi's left hand, which was protected by a metal-reinforced glove, and tossed one at the rope that bound Naruto's leg. The blade of the shuriken sliced easily through the thick filaments, embedding itself into a tree trunk. Naruto collapsed to the ground with a loud thump.

Kakashi turned just as your shuriken bounced harmlessly off the metal plates of his gloves. One sliced his book in half and the pages detached from the orange cover, scattering in the wind. A second later, a second set of unidentified shuriken lodged in his chest. You gasped, realizing that either Sasuke or Sakura had had the same idea, but with the intent to kill or maim rather than distract.

Kakashi's face was strangely blank, frozen with mild surprise as he toppled sideways in slow motion. He didn't seem to mind or notice that his book was damaged beyond repair and that there were pages clinging to his face.

"Sasuke, [Name], are you crazy!?" Naruto called weakly from his spot on the ground. "You guys went too far!"

"I aimed for his hands, which were shielded by metal," you protested, unable to believe your eyes. Did Kakashi-sensei really just let down his guard, or was it all to ruse?

Your half-fearful hopes were dashed when Kakashi promptly turned into a log before your eyes. Of course, a body replacement jutsu! You heard the rustle of branches nearby and you guessed Sasuke was on the move. Kakashi-sensei, wherever he was hiding, had now discovered the Uchiha's position.

"Sasuke-kun, wait!" you heard Sakura's plaintive cry in the distance. You barely stifled a sigh of exasperation and went over to examine Naruto, who was still lying flat on the ground.

"You okay?" you asked anxiously, hoping the fall didn't hurt him too badly.

"Yeah I'm fine, believe it!" he declared importantly, staggering to his feet. "I'm gonna be the next Hokage someday, so I'm not letting sensei beat me that easily!"

"That's the spirit." Kakashi had materialized again, reclining against a nearby tree with his intact orange book in one hand. In the other, he was twirling a kunai idly with his fingertips. "But say that after you get the bell, hmm?"

"Now what?" Naruto was surprisingly composed, choosing to ignore Kakashi's remark. "I say we attack again, head on."

"But we'll lose the element of surprise," you reasoned, glancing at your sensei's motionless form with slight apprehension.

"Ah, fine," he said grudgingly, following you as you ambled into the forest to get as far away from Kakashi-sensei as possible. "What should we do now?"

"I'm not sure yet," you admitted, running through the possible tactics to get Kakashi-sensei to lower his guard. His constant vigilance was problematic; you would need to address that concern first.

"I'm hungry…" Naruto whimpered.

"Don't worry, we'll get those bells in no time!" you said, trying to sound upbeat. Your stomach growled treacherously, as if to contradict your words. You glared at the ground, fighting your hunger with thoughts of the prospect of lunch once you got a bell…

"Decoys," you finally said, when nothing else came to mind. Your stomach growled again and you grimaced. "We could, say, send a pair of shadow clones to distract Kakashi-sensei, and sneak up on him from behind…" you shrugged your shoulders helplessly, running out of inspiration.

Naruto suddenly went rigid and you stared at him in concern. "What's wrong?"

He shook his head. "Nothing. It's a good idea…and I think we should split up."

"Split up?"

"We could cover more ground that way," he insisted.

"Okay," you agreed easily, swiftly dispatching a shadow clone to search for Kakashi. Naruto did the same, and set off in the other direction, bouncing on his toes the entire way.

You paused for a moment, then sent a second kage bunshin after the first, devising a backup strategy on the spot. You were sure Kakashi-sensei would defeat you and Naruto's clones without breaking a sweat. Hopefully, he would be fooled into thinking that the second one to approach would be the real you. By then, you hoped, Kakashi would drop his guard, even if just for an instant.

With that in mind, you focused your chakra into the soles of your feet and quickly scaled a conveniently located tree. Narrowly escaping falling to your death due to a lapse in concentration, you hurried to conceal yourself among the thick leaves, waiting. You heard a loud, high-pitched scream of terror and guessed that Kakashi had gotten to Sakura…unless Sasuke was capable of making such a sound.

-:-

Kakashi sighed and deactivated the henge no jutsu. The enthusiastic orange-clad genin vanished mid-stride, replaced by Kakashi's normal form. By the unquestioning look in your eye, he knew that you were completely fooled by his disguise. Not for one moment did you even think that the Naruto you were talking to could possibly be Kakashi. Yet, he thought in satisfaction, you were very prepared, despite your limited skills. Unlike Sasuke who he had fought and defeated earlier, you didn't have a plethora of clan-inherited techniques at your disposal. You made the best of it, however. Kakashi was impressed.

Still, your actions made him suspicious that you didn't entirely put your faith in your teammates, even if you did choose to work with Naruto. If you couldn't even trust your own friends, you were ultimately unqualified to being a shinobi. If left to fester, this attitude of yours could lead to your downfall, like it did him.

Those who break the rules are trash, but those who abandon their comrades are worse than trash…

The way you acted, it reminded Kakashi of himself. He balled up his fists and returned to the memorial stone where Naruto was currently tied up to. He was blowing things out of proportion. He forcefully shoved these thoughts out of his mind for the moment. He would deal with them later.

"Hey, hey sensei!" Naruto squirmed, still trying to wriggle his way out of the ropes that restrained his body. "Can you untie me now? And what did you do to [Name]-chan? She should've been here by now!"

Kakashi's eyes closed briefly. His speculations were confirmed. Of the four, Naruto showed the most promise, by genuinely caring about his friends. His visible eye drifted over the shuriken-embedded logs scattered about the clearing, and guess that all his replacement jutsu were foiled by [Name] and Naruto bunshin.

"Oh, she's trapped in a genjutsu of mine," he said brightly, feigning a smug sort of superiority. It wasn't strictly true, but he figured a lie wouldn't hurt. He immediately received the reaction that he predicted and wanted to draw out of the kid.

"Oy, what are you saying?!" Naruto asked furiously, tugging at the ropes with his teeth in his desperation.

"You heard me."

"[NAME]-CHAN!" Naruto yelled, redoubling his efforts to free himself from the bindings.

Kakashi smiled to himself, sure that you wouldn't come to his rescue. Before he could taunt Naruto further, he sensed a projectile approaching and dropped to the ground instinctively. The kunai whizzed past his head and implanted itself harmlessly into the ground. Kakashi's gaze flickered upwards and he spotted you crouching on a branch several metres above his head. In your hands was a wire strung with a dozen kunai which you hurled towards him as he lifted his head.

Impressive, he thought. He had miscalculated; you were less like his old self than he originally assumed. No matter, you would still sacrifice Naruto in the end. Pairing up with a deadlast like him was only for mere convenience, he was sure of it. Kakashi dodged the kunai easily, and as you tugged the wire strings back to launch a second attack, he pinched one of your kunai between his fingers and seized it in a vicelike grip.

You gave a startled gasp and the wires slipped from your fingers. All of your kunai clattered harmlessly to the ground around Kakashi-sensei's feet. Your eyes flickered to Naruto's bound form again, worry clouding your thoughts.

"Naruto, are you alright?"

He grinned sheepishly and attempted a small wave. "Yeah I'm fine, don't worry about me, [Name]-chan."

"Can you move your hands at all?" you pulled out your last kunai as Naruto gave you a thumbs-up. "Here, catch!"

Kakashi smiled under his mask and intercepted the kunai in midair with one of yours that he picked up from the ground. You blinked, then mentally reprimanded yourself for not considering the jounin's raw speed and quick reflexes. Your (e/c) eyes shifted to where Naruto was still pinned to the memorial stone, trying to think up a strategy.

Kakashi flicked the bells with his fingers, diverting your attention to the silver objects for a moment. He then cocked his head attentively, as if he heard something in the distance. In the instant he was distracted, you decided to make your move. Would you have a chance to seize the bells on your own, or was saving Naruto more important to you?

Naruto was in no immediate danger. This was the bell test after all, so you go for the bells. Go to Chapter 44.

Naruto was more important. Besides, you were friends, and friends don't leave each other behind. Go to Chapter 45.

Density by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You closed your eyes, hoping with all your might that it wasn't Kakashi-sensei. Then you turned slightly and found yourself face-to-face with none other than Sasuke Uchiha.

"Huh?" you asked, too surprised to give him a proper greeting. "What do you want?"

His eye twitched and he pursed his lips. "We would both do…better if we…worked together," he managed through his gritted teeth, spitting out each word as if the effort was killing him. It seemed a severe blow on his pride to stoop so low as teaming up with a girl. You almost laughed out loud.

"Excuse me?" you raised your eyebrows incredulously. He gave you a scathing glare.

"You heard me the first time. Don't make me repeat myself."

You pondered his offer. "But why me?"

Sasuke's jaw dropped. "What do you think? Do I look stupid enough to work with a deadlast like Naruto?" He gestured to the clearing, where the said deadlast was currently dangling upside down by his leg.

"Sakura?" you persisted.

He scowled. "Seriously, [Name]. You are so dense sometimes."

A singsong voice suddenly called out, effectively cutting off the retort bubbling to your lips. "Oh Sasuke-kun…I found you!" Sakura climbed carefully over a tree branch and hopped down beside you. Her green eyes flickered over Sasuke and you uncertainly.

"Hey, [Name]," she greeted, suspicion leaking into her cheery tone.

Before you could return her greeting, Sasuke interrupted. "Don't try to change the subject [Name]. What do you say?"

If you agree to work with Sasuke, go to Chapter 46.

If you agree, but suggest to include Sakura, go to Chapter 47.

If you refuse and go find Naruto instead, go to Chapter 48.

Perpendicular by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You stiffened at the contact, you ninja instincts kicking in. In a flash, you had executed the body replacement jutsu and leapt straight up into the air. Concealing yourself within the dense foliage of a nearby tree, you peered through the gap between the leaves, trying to catch a glimpse of the person that had poked you. You recognized the black hair and the prominent Uchiha crest set against dark blue fabric, and you gasped.

"…Sasuke?" you whispered, hardly daring to believe your eyes. His dark eyes snapped up at the sound of your voice and you noticed that his cheeks were slightly pink. Whoa, since when did the Uchiha blush?!

"You're jumpy," he remarked, gazing up at you.

You shrugged. "I thought you were Kakashi-sensei."

"And I clearly am not," he replied, looking disgruntled. "Why don't you come down here?"

You eyed him suspiciously and stayed put.

"What?" he demanded.

"You still could potentially be Kakashi-sensei," you reasoned. He shot you a dirty glare. "I have to be careful, you know. You could have easily henged into Sasuke, to trick me."

It was his turn to shrug. "Oh well, your loss."

"What do you mean?" you called down.

"I was planning to ask you if you wanted to plan an attack strategy with me, but forget it."

"What?! What happened to working solo?"

A small smile played over Sasuke's lips as you digested his words. "So?"

You tore a small piece off of a branch of the tree you were perched on and lobbed it experimentally at Sasuke's head. If it was indeed Kakashi using henge no jutsu, this simple test would do the trick. He looked up, and the twig hit him squarely in the eye.

"Hey!" he yelped, vanishing in a puff of smoke, replaced by a very irritated looking Kakashi.

"S-sorry Kakashi-sensei!" you cried, waving your arms in front of you protectively, hoping he wouldn't disintegrate you on the spot. "I just had to check…"

Kakashi rubbed his visible eye exasperatedly, wishing the twig had hit the other one instead. "I'm not saying it was a bad idea, [Name]. It was just…unexpected, that's all. Next time try not to aim for the eye, ne?"

You nodded, too stunned to say anything as he carefully picked his way out of the bush. He paused.

"And [Name]?"

"Yeah?" you asked warily, wondering if he was going to reprimand you.

"Sasuke actually does want to work with you, don't make it so hard for him like you just demonstrated to me. It's remarkable that he's even considering teamwork, bear that in mind."

You gaped at his retreating back, wondering if your sensei had gone completely insane. Sasuke…and teamwork? Back at the Academy all he cared about was working alone, resulting in horrid marks when assessed on his ability to cooperate with other students. According to your shadow clone memories, you had worked with him a couple times, and it had been a nightmare.

No doubt Kakashi was just playing with you, trying to get you to lower your guard.

"Right, like that's going to happen," you muttered to yourself, wrenching a kunai out of your pouch and preparing to defend yourself if your sensei decided to make another uninvited appearance. Now how to get those bells? You closed your eyes, thinking. Would a direct assault, like Naruto's futile attempts work better? Or should you keep staying in the shadows? And how about Sasuke…if what Kakashi-sensei claimed was true, it would be good to have an ally. It would double your success rate, or at the very least, increase it. You had nothing to lose, after all. With those thoughts racing through your head, you opened your eyes, settling on what you believed was the best option.

If you go and directly challenge Kakashi in the open, go to Chapter 49.

If you remain where you are, thinking of a plan, go to Chapter 50.

If you believe Kakashi's words and go search for Sasuke, go to Chapter 51.

Mission Accomplished by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

When the four of you reached the top of your respective trees, Akamaru whined softly.

"What is it, buddy?" Kiba asked, his forehead creasing slightly. Then he raised his voice to address the entire team. "Akamaru says we should be careful when untying the shuriken from the tree branch. He smells traps."

"Got it," you said, grateful for Akamaru's sharp nose.

You held out a kunai at arm's length, extending it towards the shuriken tied to your tree. Then you swiftly cut through the rope and caught the shuriken safely between your fingers.

"No traps on this one," you called, looking over at Hinata. She had also retrieved her shuriken, but had a nasty cut on her arm.

"M-my shuriken was attached to a smoke bomb," she explained, coughing. "I couldn't see what I was doing."

It seemed as though Kiba and Shino had claimed their shuriken as well. You waited, wondering when Kurenai-sensei was going to make her appearance. At that moment, she materialized on the tip of Kiba's tree.

"Very well done," she congratulated you and the rest of your team. "You handled the elements of this exercise well, demonstrating the ability to work as a team and have trust in each other. You have also successfully completed this mission within the time frame I have set for you, and each of your mastery of chakra control is better than I had initially hoped."

You glowed at the praise. Without warning, you suddenly experienced a splitting headache. Your hand moved to your temples and your eyes closed.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name]!" Kiba cried, roughly shaking you awake by the shoulders. You opened your eyes groggily, and they focused on Kiba's wide, vertical pupils.

"How long have I been out?" you asked, confused.

"N-not long," Hinata said comfortingly, looking worried. "You passed out just now."

"That's a relief," you sighed. Kiba let go of your shoulders and you straightened up, grateful for his support.

"We all passed," Shino told you solemnly.

Kurenai crossed her arms. "But your career as ninjas, it's only going to get harder from here."

"We've heard that one before," Kiba remarked dryly. "What are we going to do now? More training?"

Kurenai tilted her head. "Not exactly. I'll be giving you each one week to rest up, and we'll start your first real mission as genin then."

"One week?!" Kiba objected, looking flabbergasted. "Why? I won't be able to wait that long!"

"Because during that time, I want you each to work on honing your skills. We'll be embarking on a C-ranked mission, so it is essential for each of you to train well and work hard."

"Got it," said Kiba, nodding to Akamaru. "Sounds like a perfect opportunity to get some training done with you. Mom's been pestering us for ages." Akamaru barked in agreement.

Kurenai turned to you, and her expression softened slightly. "[Name]. The rest of your team come from powerful clans with distinctive fighting styles and characteristic techniques. But as for you…"

You blushed. "Yes?"

"I'll set you up to train with some available and capable teachers. Though it does depend where your talents and what your interests are. Just because you don't have a kekkei genkai or clan-specific skills doesn't mean you'll be left out. So tell me, is there any jutsu you are you keen on learning?"

Genjutsu! Go to Chapter 52.

Kenjutsu! Go to Chapter 53.

Elemental ninjutsu! Go to Chapter 54.

Four Kunai, Four Shuriken by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Hinata!" you yelled, echoing Kiba's cry. Without thinking about the consequential effects of your actions, you pushed Hinata aside. She let out a small squeak in protest, but it was too late. The man's forceful stab missed, going through Hinata's tree instead. Shocked, you saw that the kunai went through the branch as if it were a ghost with no substance. You examined the undamaged wood, stupefied.

Hinata gave a startled yelp and one of her feet slipped, severing her chakra flow and interrupting her concentration. She fell off the tree, and every one else, being tied to her by ropes, went down with her. Your team collapsed to the ground with a resounding crash, toppling onto one another.

"G-gomenasai!" Hinata gasped, looking mortified.

"It's not your fault, Hinata," you said miserably. "It was me, I shouldn't have knocked you over. I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it," Kiba interrupted. His eyes were blazing with determination. "We're getting those shuriken no matter what, and no matter how many times we fall down, we'll just climb back up, right guys?"

You blinked gratefully at him and quickly formed half the ram hand seal, ready to try again.

-:-

When you were halfway up the tree, a kunai whizzed by and impaled itself merely inches above Kiba's head.

"Is that a genjutsu?" he asked uneasily, glancing at the very real looking hole it made in the wood.

"No," said Shino, his voice stiff. Hinata turned to look at him, her eyes widening in fear.

"Kurenai-sensei is using real weapons on us too?" you asked, your voice an octave higher than usual. You cleared your throat, and gave an involuntary gasp when another kunai flew at you and embedded itself uncomfortably close to your ear.

"She might be trying to intimidate us," Kiba said hopefully, but he didn't look convinced. "But she won't actually hurt us, right?"

A third kunai came flying towards your team, and this time, it hit its target.

Hinata gave a small moan of pain when the knife tore into the flesh of her forearm. Her pale lavender eyes became as round as saucers and she tugged the kunai out of her arm, as if she couldn't quite understand what she was seeing.

Would Kurenai-sensei really…?!

Kurenai suddenly materialized on a branch of your tree, looking extremely troubled.

"Sensei…!" you and Kiba cried at the same time, relieved.

"Something's wrong. We seem to be under attack…I'm calling off this mission temporarily." She yanked the kunai above Kiba's head out of the wood and slashed at the ropes that bound all four of you. "I presume it's rogue ninja – two at the most. Get going. I may need you to get some reinforcements."

"We want to stay and help!" Kiba protested, clenching his fists. You nodded in agreement.

"No," Kurenai said firmly, but a fourth incoming kunai forced her to dodge and stop talking momentarily.

"S-sensei, please let us…" Hinata stuttered, glancing at her beseechingly. "I promise we'll be able to be of some use."

Kurenai looked conflicted for a moment. She then looked ready to refuse, but the rogue ninja finally made their appearance, leaving her no choice.

"Fine," she said brusquely, jumping down the tree to meet the two rogues and gesturing for you and the rest of the team to follow her lead.

"Yahoo…!" Kiba said jubilantly, ricocheting off his tree with Akamaru clinging to his shoulder for dear life. You, Shino, and Hinata also jumped off your respective tree trunks and stood a little behind your sensei, facing the two potentially dangerous shinobi before you. You gasped.

Those black robes…the distinctive scarlet cloud-patterned fabric…those bell-tasselled straw hats…

You felt as if they were important, that you should recognize them on sight. You felt as if you should know exactly who these people were and why they were here. The inability to remember was driving you crazy.

"It's been a while…Kurenai."

Your sensei stiffened when one of the rogue ninja suddenly spoke. He pushed his wide-brimmed hat up a fraction of an inch to reveal dark red eyes not unlike Kurenai-sensei's. You wondered if he was related to her in some way. No…the prominent cheekbones, the haughty expression, the well-hidden sadness behind the crimson orbs…somehow, it reminded you of Sasuke. You must be out of your mind to make this comparison. Sasuke didn't have red eyes, you scoffed at yourself, trying not to laugh out loud.

"Uchiha Itachi," Kurenai's voice was calm, but there was an almost undetectable undertone of fear. Itachi…why did that name sound so familiar…?

"Are these friends of yours, Itachi?" the second, taller man asked, turning slightly to face his comrade. Itachi lifted the rim of his hat, exposing the rest of his face. Your eyes were drawn to the deep gouge in the metal plate of his Konohagakure forehead protector. He's a Leaf shinobi?!

"An acquaintance from my time here in Konoha, nothing more," Itachi told the man smoothly. His penetrating gaze raked over your team and Hinata gave an involuntary shudder. "This is your genin team…Kurenai?"

Her eyes darkened. "That is none of your concern. You're a rogue ninja, a missing-nin wanted by every nation. State your business, Uchiha. We will not hesitate to annihilate you."

"Is that any way to greet an old comrade?" Itachi chided, sounding politely amused.

"Your return to the village can mean nothing good," Kurenai replied, bristling. "So tell me. Why are you here?"

"We are simply…passing by," he said thoughtfully.

"I don't believe you."

"Can we just kill them now?" the other man interrupted, sounding sickeningly enthusiastic about the prospect. The colour drained from your face and he chuckled darkly when he noticed.

"We'll just attract attention," Itachi said warningly. "That would be…imprudent." He turned back to face Kurenai. "We are leaving now, but we will be back, mark my words."

To your surprise, she nodded.

"Hey!" you blurted out without thinking. "But those kunai. How could it be just an…accident? If you were just passing by –"

"Clever," the unidentified man said with grudging admiration. "Young genin are always entertaining to use as target practise. Especially if they have…verve."

Your eyes widened in horror as his words sank in.

"You're frightening her, Kisame," Itachi reproached his comrade. The man you supposed was named Kisame lifted his hat slightly and gave you a terrifying, toothy grin. "Let's go."

Kisame reluctantly nodded in agreement. So they were leaving, just like that? When they were using Hinata as target practise?! You glared at their retreating backs, feeling angrier than you had ever been in a long time.

"[Name], whatever you're thinking, don't," Kiba whispered, putting a hand on your arm. "I can sense your killer intent."

That brought you up short. You didn't realize exactly how furious you were until he said that.

You shake him off, preparing to give Itachi and Kisame a piece of your mind! No one messed with you, not even dangerous criminals! Wait, how did you know they were criminals…? Go to Chapter 55.

You're grateful he intervened. It would be irrational, if not downright suicidal to pursue the potentially dangerous missing-nin. Go to Chapter 56.

Analytical by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decided to wait for Neji to make the first move. You were wary of his potential strength, and knew he was definitely more powerful than you were. But the question was – by how much? You wanted to examine his abilities, preferably before you got crushed half to death by whatever jutsu he was going to use. You realized that it would be wise to do a quick body replacement, just in case things got ugly.

With a quick hand seal sequence, you executed the substitution technique and hid yourself among the dense foliage, shifting the leafy branches so that your body was mostly concealed. Through the tiny gaps between the leaves, your eyes roamed over the open space, searching anxiously for the telltale signs of Neji's presence.

To your chagrin, you realized that he was looking directly at you, his lips curved upwards in an arrogant smirk.

"You know, I can still see you," he called, his quiet voice carrying easily across the empty clearing. You jolted, noticing the prominent veins around his temples, the distinctive markings in his pupil-less eyes. Interesting…so that was what his Byakugan was capable of. You dug your fingers into your pouch, feeling around for an explosive tag. Neji's eyes narrowed, and he shifted into a battle stance not unlike Lee's when he was training with you earlier.

So his specialty was taijutsu. That would mean he was a close-range combat type, but he was most likely capable, if not adept at long-range attacks as well. There was something else…something about his posture that made you suppose his form of hand-to-hand combat was something more. It was better that you didn't remember, because that would make you all the more wary of Neji's attacks until you familiarized yourself with his fighting style.

You pulled a kunai out and wrapped your tag around its handle. You could feel Neji watching your every move with his sensitive Byakugan eyes and fought to keep a straight face. It was unnerving to know that he would be able to see you clearly, regardless of distance or any amount of solid barriers you put between the two of you.

Neji still hadn't attacked, which seemed to confirm your suspicions that he specialized in close-range attacks. Maybe if you could fool him into thinking that you yourself specialized in the opposite…

You stood up so quickly that blood rushed to your head, causing you to feel dizzy. When you composed yourself, you turned on your heel and ran, leaping from tree to tree until you put a solid kilometre between yourself and Neji. He'd have no choice but to follow, or wait for you to attack. You smiled grimly, hoping he would pursue the first option.

You still had the tagged kunai in your hand, so you placed it carefully on the ground, not wanting to detonate it by mistake. Then, you rummaged through your pouch again, pulling from its depths your entire supply of smoke bombs. You hoped it would be enough to confuse his powerful eyesight abilities, giving you time to set up traps. You tried not to think about what would happen if his Byakugan could see through the smoke. Closing your eyes, you waited for Neji's chakra presence to come into your range of detection.

A familiar whistling noise rushed past your ear, stirring the air around your cheek and creating a soft breeze that could only be attributed to a fast-moving, bladed weapon. Your eyes snapped open as the kunai sank deeply into a tree several metres in front of you.

"You could see me?" you asked curiously, not turning around. You heard a rustle of leaves and Neji alighted on the branch directly in front, his back to you. He gave a stiff nod.

You kept your face in an emotionless mask, trying not to draw attention to the smoke bombs in your hands. But it seemed, the moment you thought about them, your eye twitched almost imperceptibly, moving towards your hands. You had a feeling he could see, because he turned suddenly, his eyes fixed on the smoke bombs.

You had no choice but to follow through with your makeshift plan now that he had spotted your meagre arsenal of generic ninja tools. You chucked one of your bombs at him, who stood there, impassive. It exploded, obscuring your own vision as well. Your plan slightly backfired, you remained standing, grinning sheepishly as the smoke cleared.

Neji was still there, his expression blank. "I can see through that too. You're only making it harder for yourself."

"I see," you muttered, pocketing the remaining hoard of precious smoke bombs and picking up your explosive-tagged kunai from the ground.

His eyes narrowed almost indiscernibly as he contemplated your next move. It seemed too obvious – his gut instincts told him that this was a ruse that disguised a second, more powerful attack. He could see it in the way your (e/c) eyes were hard and confident, unlike anyone he's ever battled before. Either you were self-assured that your strategy would defeat him, or you were a thick, dimwitted blockhead. Neji gazed attentively at your face, scrutinizing your every unconscious move.

So it shocked him to no end when you threw the kunai at him and bounded out of the way to avoid the imminent explosion. Neji avoided the detonation easily, leaping several metres into the air as he scanned his surroundings with his Byakugan. He spotted you immediately. You were perched on a tree branch close to the site of the explosion you had caused, wrapping an explosive tag around the trunk. Neji sighed, wondering if you were just concealing your potential or if this was really all you've got.

You secured the last trip wire around a large boulder, breaking the slender cord with your teeth. Satisfied with your handiwork, you proceeded to return to the clearing where you and Neji were supposed to have your battle.

Nearing the targeted area, you spotted Tenten and Lee hanging cautiously around the edge lined with trees. When they noticed you, Tenten sighed in relief and gave you a small wave.

"Have you see Neji?" you asked her. Tenten nodded and pointed above. Your gaze followed where she was pointing and you saw that Neji was crouching on a branch directly above your head. You moved out of the way, wary that he would throw something at you. Instead, he jumped off the branch and landed in before you, one palm raised in challenge.

"Why all those?" he asked, gesturing in the general direction of where you had set your equipment into an elaborate trap. "What could they possibly be for?"

You shrugged. If Neji thought you didn't believe he could be fooled by your traps, then you weren't going to tell him. Better to let your opponent overestimate or underestimate you rather than know the exact extent of your abilities. Your eyes flickered to the stance that was by now, getting familiar. Neji was a short-range fighter after all, this would be interesting…

"Shift your posture a bit and loosen up, yes…like that. Now try again!"

You slipped unconsciously into Lee's taijutsu stance, trying to calm yourself by breathing in deeply. Then your gaze shifted to Neji, who still hadn't moved. You stared unblinkingly at him, encouraging him to attack first. So he did.

In a flash, he had landed a blow to your chest before you could even move a muscle. By the spurt of brightest blue you observed the moment his fist made contact, you guessed he had struck you with a chakra-enhanced technique. You raised your leg, aiming a kick at Neji's side, only to be blocked by his arm. You staggered back on your feet, and coughed, alarmed by the blood that came up. It hadn't been a normal punch, then.

"Gentle Fist," Neji said promptly, answering the unspoken question lingering in your eyes. You took a few steps backwards, trying to regain your breath. Something was damaged, possibly your lung tissue. You placed a hand on your chest, wondering if he had done any lasting harm to your vital organs. You coughed again, trying to rid your mouth of the salty tang of fresh blood.

Neji waited just long enough for you to recover, before assailing you with a second attack. His taijutsu prowess was commendable, especially used in conjunction with his Gentle Fist style attack; it might even have surpassed Lee's extraordinary skill. You could barely block his attacks, and his strikes forced you to retreat step by step until your back was pressed against a tree. He sent another crushing blow to your heart, and you crumpled to the ground.

"All right. That's enough, Neji. We don't want her dying on us, don't we?" Gai called jokingly, jumping down from his spot on a tree branch.

"Why?" Neji asked frostily, folding his arms across his chest.

Gai looked confused and a little worried at his apparent bloodlust. "Well of course, we don't want you killing our newest team member –"

"No. Why did you make me fight [Name]?" he stared down at your body with a mix of concern and annoyance. You glanced up at him through half-lidded eyes, confused by the bizarre combination of emotions on his face.

Gai sighed. "She's one of the best in her graduating year. Remember, she's a genin fresh from the Academy."

Neji winced. He had forgotten that.

"I wanted to test your potential," Gai continued, addressing you now that you were gazing questioningly at your sensei. "And now I have something in mind for you, [Name]. Our team has been specializing in physical close-quarters combat for about a year now. Other than, ah…the bet with Kakashi, having you on my team has another benefit."

"Yes, sensei?" you asked, trying to get to your feet.

"You should know, I never expected you to beat Neji," he said seriously. "I was merely analyzing how long you would hold out. Furthermore, I wanted to test your abilities and set you on the right path."

The conversation had gotten the best of their curiosity, so Lee and Tenten approached cautiously to overhear what their sensei was telling you. Before Gai could continue, you coughed again.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

Tenten shook your shoulders roughly, looking thoroughly relieved that you had opened your eyes.

"S-sorry…" you said softly. "I'm okay now, thanks Tenten."

She nodded and let go of your shoulders. "Gai-sensei went off to find a medic-nin…don't give me that look! Even if you're conscious again, we'll be needing one for your internal injuries."

You grimaced, but didn't protest.

"Gai-sensei told me to tell you that he'll be arranging some lessons with various jounin sensei to figure out your jutsu affinity. Until the medics arrive, he wants you to rest up."

"But I'm fine!" you protested, looking yourself over.

"It's not the exterior you need to be worried about," Neji said quietly. "You have some serious internal bleeding that needs to be looked at."

You muttered something under your breath and Neji gave you a wry smile. "I know what I'm talking about."

"You can see –"

"Not the injuries, no. But it's pretty obvious once you started coughing up blood that my attacks had hit their intended target."

You nodded wisely, and settled more comfortably against the tree, awaiting Gai-sensei's return.

-:-

Gai cleared his throat, drumming his fingers against the railing of the hospital bed. "To balance out Team 9, [Name], I have decided on a couple of options that you could pursue. The first, you could dedicate your studies to both the arts of genjutsu and taijutsu, meaning you will study under Kurenai-sensei and I respectively. This, I recommend."

"Because you want to train her yourself as well," Tenten teased.

"And because Lee is overenthusiastic about teaching [Name] taijutsu!" Gai corrected her, tears of joy overflowing his eyes. Lee gave a thumbs-up in agreement. "Ahem, moving on. The next was recommended by Lady Tsunade herself following the aftermath of the Second Shinobi World War."

Tenten's eyes sparkled at the sound of the name, and you couldn't help but wonder who this Lady Tsunade was.

"And what is it, exactly?" you asked, unable to contain yourself.

"Your chakra control is excellent, and Hokage-sama himself agrees that you would make a good medical-nin, provided you are interested, of course. But genjutsu also requires extreme chakra control," he added, grinning conspiratorially. "So I still opt for the first choice."

"Don't be so biased, you'll confuse her," Tenten scolded reproachfully. She turned to you. "I think you'd make a brilliant medical-nin," she said breathlessly, her eyes glowing.

Neji gave her an amused glance. "Look who's talking."

You laughed, shifting in your uncomfortable hospital bed as you listened to their bickering. You had already made up your mind as to which type of jutsu you were more interested in, and you prepared to voice your opinion to your team.

Taijutsu and genjutsu! Go to Chapter 57.

Medical ninjutsu! Go to Chapter 58.

Impulsive by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Well, if Neji wasn't going to attack, you might as well make the first move. No sense in standing around and waiting forever for him, was there? You whipped out a handful of shuriken and flung them experimentally at his motionless figure. Neji sidestepped the incoming weapons easily and sent a speeding shuriken of his own in your direction. His reflexes were remarkable – you barely saw his hand reaching for his pouch let alone throwing the projectile at you with deadly accuracy. Even as you ducked, the blade of the shuriken grazed your shoulder, ripping the fabric of your sleeve. You gritted your teeth in frustration. He only used one, yet he was able to hit his target easily.

"Go, [Name]-san! You can do it!"

You looked up and saw Lee balancing on a branch high above. He waved and gave you the thumbs up.

"Don't waste our time, Lee," Neji said, staring intently straight ahead. He wasn't looking at anything in particular, but you had the eerie feeling that he was able to see Lee, and even you at the same time. "Her destiny…is to lose."

You stiffened. What was that supposed to mean? You voiced your opinion aloud and Neji gave you a small, humourless smile.

"You won't be able to beat me. I can see it in your eyes – you lack confidence."

You shot him a glare, unnerved. "Who says I lack confidence?"

"You're nervous," he stated calmly, spreading his heads. "You know you can't win."

"So this is how you fight," you marvelled, a snippet of memory flashing before your eyes. Neji standing over Naruto…telling him he was a failure…telling him that he could not win. "You talk your opponents out of it."

Neji flushed in anger and shifted his stance, his eyes narrowing dangerously. But when he spoke, his voice was steady, controlled. "You doubt my abilities, [Name]? Then let's finish this, and you will know full well what I am capable of."

"No, wait! I didn't mean –" you protested, raising your hands in defence.

"Neji, you're not going to –" Tenten called down in alarm from her perch beside Lee.

"Eight trigrams, sixty-four palms!" Neji changed his stance again, the veins around his eyes bulging with the telltale signs of his Byakugan. You grimaced in concentration, clasping your hands together to form the first seal to manipulate the body replacement jutsu.

"You know…" Neji called, breaking your concentration. "That's not going to work."

You faltered, and the split-second hesitation was all he needed. He launched himself at you.

"Two palms!"

You could barely track his movements, he was moving too fast. You felt a tingling pressure being applied to your shoulder and you wondered if Neji was aiming for your pressure points.

"Two palms!"

You could make out his blurred form, his fingers jabbing carefully but quickly at your arms and chest, seemingly aiming for specific points. That got your brain working.

"Four palms!"

You didn't know exactly what Neji was going to achieve by poking you, but you knew the outcome wouldn't be good. From the way Tenten and Lee tried to stop him, they knew something that you didn't. Close-range combat…your eyes widened.

"Eight palms!"

You concentrated on the taijutsu training you had with Lee earlier, realizing that the only way to fight this close-range combat was to do some close-range combat of your own. Fighting fire with fire…only yours was barely a flickering candle flame, but it would do. You leapt nimbly out of the way just as Neji's attack barely missed your neck. Unfazed, he merely skidded to a halt, kicking up a spray of dust. You alighted a few metres away and prepared to defend yourself, but a wracking pain spread through your body and you fell to your knees, coughing.

"I told you already," Neji said coldly, his voice resounding unnaturally in your head. "You know you can't win."

"That's probably true," you admitted weakly. "But it doesn't mean I can't try."

A flash of anger flickered within Neji's pale, lavender eyes. He gave a harsh, bitter laugh. "You don't honestly think you'll accomplish anything by trying."

You tried to shrug, but found that moving your shoulders hurt too much so you settled for a small shake of the head. "It doesn't hurt to try. If I fail, it's not like it'll affect the rest of my life."

"Once a failure, always a failure."

He said the same thing to Naruto once, you thought idly to yourself. But as quickly as the thought had occurred to you, the memory had vanished. What was that you were thinking about again? Hmm, the battle…Neji…

"You can't change your destiny," he said, interrupting your reveries. He sounded almost apologetic as his voice drew nearer. You lifted your head as another spasm of pain filled your limbs.

"I blocked off fifteen of your tenketsu," he explained, activating his Byakugan again with a single hand seal. "I've closed off much of your chakra pathway system, so naturally, you must be feeling the effects. And now…"

"Do not, Neji!" Lee called down, a note of panic in his voice.

Neji's hand paused over your unprotected forearm and he glanced up at his teammate, his expression mildly amused. "She's almost as persistent as you are. She needs to understand that some things cannot be changed, like the outcome of this battle."

"Gai-sensei…!" Lee pleaded, but there seemed to be no reply.

While he was momentarily distracted, you had forced your arm away from Neji's outstretched fingers. His pale eyes flickered to your (e/c) ones, seemingly amused by your efforts. He held your gaze for a moment, then he leaned forward until his lips were inches from your ear.

"Once a failure, always a failure," he whispered, before you felt a sharp pain in your wrist and you passed out.

-:-

"[Name]-san!"

"[Name], can you hear me?"

Your eyes fluttered open and focussed on the painfully bright fluorescent lights of…the hospital ceiling?

You jumped to your feet, simultaneously kicking off the whitewashed blankets covering your body. You took in the room in one sweeping glance, surprised to see Gai-sensei, Tenten, Lee, and even Neji standing beside your bed.

"Whoa, easy!" Gai boomed, his thick eyebrows furrowed in concern. The blood suddenly rushed to your head and you teetered unsteadily on your feet.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"Careful, [Name]," Tenten caught you before you hit the floor.

"She's still very weak," Neji said quietly.

"Well of course! And who did this to her, huh?" Tenten snapped, gently laying you down on the hospital bed.

Neji was silent, his eyes fixed on the window.

"[Name]-san, I am glad you are all right!" Lee declared jubilantly. "Gai-sensei says there is no time to waste. We will begin training…now!"

"Um…okay," you mumbled, struggling to sit up.

"No," Tenten said firmly, pushing your head back down on the pillow. "You need your rest."

"For once, she's right," Gai agreed, earning him a crestfallen look from Lee. "The nurses said she'll need at least a week to recover."

"A week?!" you echoed in disbelief.

"We will make up the lost time by training five times as hard!" Lee cried passionately. "So rest up, [Name]-san, we have a long day ahead of us!"

Gai tapped his foot thoughtfully. "Actually, Lee. I don't think [Name]'s taijutsu needs work. Her weakness is a lack of specialty, and from the looks of it, Team Gai lacks a genjutsu caster. What do you say, [Name]?"

"You are right, Gai-sensei! But surely [Name]-san can learn both –"

"You don't want to overwork her," Tenten butted in, giving you a concerned glance.

"Actually, I think it's a great idea," you said. "I'd love to train with you, Lee, to work on my taijutsu. And genjutsu training sounds like a good plan as well."

Gai looked disconcerted by your enthusiasm. "Well, then it's settled! I'll arrange genjutsu lessons with Kurenai, if you don't mind. I'm not particularly fond of illusion techniques."

"Of course," you said agreeably, nodding.

"Then I'll leave you to rest. Take it easy, okay?"

You nodded again, and Gai left the room. Neji glanced at you, a trace of guilt sparking in his milky eyes before he excused himself and departed too. Lee remained for a long time, chattering aimlessly about the techniques that he couldn't wait to show you. It wasn't until Gai poked his head in to inform him that he was late for training before he reluctantly left your side.

That left Tenten. She occupied the only stool in the room, sitting beside your bed.

"How are you feeling?" she asked, her eyebrows creased in worry.

You gave her a grin to reassure her that you were fine. "Don't worry about me, I'll be back to normal in no time!"

Tenten sighed and rolled her eyes. "You sound like Gai-sensei and Lee. Don't tell me they're rubbing off on you."

You shrugged and laughed.

Outside of the wooden door, keeping deliberately away from the translucent windowpane, Neji leaned heavily against the wall. His eyes were half-closed, as if he was meditating, but the prominent veins around his eyes indicated that he had his Byakugan activated.

-:-

"Hello, [Name]." The woman was tall, with wavy black hair and wide, crimson eyes. You recognized her as Kurenai-sensei, and you quickly addressed her with the proper honorific, dipping your head respectfully.

"Gai mentioned to me that you would like to develop your genjutsu skills," she questioned, sitting down on the stool that Tenten usually occupied.

"Hai, sensei," you affirmed.

Kurenai smiled. "This supplementary training would be good for you, I daresay. Gai's rigorous training system tends to wear one out after prolonged exposure."

You laughed nervously. "Not for Lee, it hasn't."

"Oh, of course. Nevertheless, I've taken a quick peek at your files, and your current ability will be easy to work with. Genjutsu is a good choice for a chakra-control oriented kunoichi such as you. Medical ninjutsu is certainly another path you could follow…"

You shifted uncomfortably and her eyes followed your movements curiously.

"But perhaps you would find illusionary techniques to be your forte. Well then, there's only one way to find out, isn't there?" she asked good-humouredly, her eyes twinkling.

"Uh…yes, sensei!" you said, blinking.

"Meet me at the second training ground at precisely two o'clock today, and I'll see what I can do."

"Of course, sensei!" you affirmed, giving her a stiff bow.

Go to Chapter 59.

Resourceful by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You're sure it's a diversion for a larger-scale attack. Your eyes roamed keenly over the multitude of well-placed scrolls littering the ground around Tenten's feet and knew that they most likely all contained fuinjutsu sealing away her stash of lethal weapons. You caught the fuma shuriken with one hand, staggering back with its weight and the force of her powerful throw. Simultaneously, you drew a length of coiled wire string from your pouch and unravelled it.

Tenten crouched, activating one of her larger scrolls and unsealing a number of kunai from within. You could see the telltale glint of her own wires stringing the mass of weapons together. She launched them at you, propelling the knives with a burst of chakra. You sidestepped to avoid them, blindly tossing one end of your wires through the holes in the handles, hoping to catch at least one in your crude trap. To your delight, your wire strings were able to ensnare several kunai – a better result than you had initially hoped for. You gave a sharp tug, which Tenten was not expecting, and her own wire strings slipped from her fingers.

"Impressive!" Tenten's eyes shone as the kunai clattered harmlessly to the floor. "You managed to foil my counterattack before I actually performed it. Sharp eyes."

You nodded. You couldn't afford to be distracted and you yanked the wire strings towards you, dragging the rest of the kunai along. There were far too many to carry around with you, and leaving them here would only result in giving Tenten an advantage. You pulled out a blank scroll from your hip pouch and sealed away as many kunai within it as you were able.

Hearing the telltale whoosh of an incoming weapon attack, you ducked out of the way, only to realize too late that it had been a means to distract you. A giant metal sphere came hurtling towards you and it struck you in the chest, smashing your body against the trunk of a tree.

Tenten landed gracefully on the branch, swinging a lethal-looking kama attached to a chain in her hands. You freed yourself quickly from the now-deformed silver ball and kicked it aside, boosting it with a burst of your chakra. Tumbling to the ground, you landed upright but shakily on your feet. She gave you less than a second to recover before lunging at you with the kama.

You dropped to the floor, spinning out of the way to avoid the weapon and flicked a kunai into your hand to counter her next attack. Tenten twirled the chain above her head and tried again, impaling it in the tree beside you. You took advantage of her momentary inability to move the kama to wrap your wire strings around the handle, effectively trapping it. Without missing a beat, she released her hold on the kama and jumped off the tree, scooping up a scroll she had placed on the ground. You readied yourself, holding out your kunai to deflect whatever she was going to throw at you as she unsealed it, unleashing a variety of weapons in a soft puff of smoke.

You leaped onto a branch, deeming it wise to get to higher ground. In that way, gravity would surely work against Tenten's attacks. And even if she did counter it, that would require chakra, efficiently depleting her reserves in the process. She seemed to realize what you were doing, because she immediately jumped onto a branch as well, her weapons in tow.

Ignoring her advances, you continued to jump higher and higher, the branches becoming ever-sparser and thinner as you went. When you heard the soft rustling of leaves cease which indicated that Tenten had stopped, you stopped moving as well. You didn't want to risk breaking the slender branches with your weight.

"Well?" Tenten called up at you, shielding her eyes from the bright sunlight with a tanto. The light reflecting off the polished blade blinded you momentarily, giving you a flicker of inspiration. If you weren't able to fend off her seemingly endless supplies of weapons, you would use them against her.

Making a mental note to replenish your stock of wire strings, you proceeded to tie one end around your index finger and the other to the ring of a kunai. Then you aimed it directly at the centre of a giant shuriken half-hidden behind Tenten's back. Once you secured the weapon, you hauled it towards you and smirked when she gave a shocked gasp.

"What are you doing?" Tenten asked suspiciously, watching as you grabbed the shuriken safely by the circular opening in the middle.

"Nothing," you said casually, trying to shift it around so that the reflective metal would refract a beam of sunlight into her eyes. She let out a yelp, temporarily blinded and you grinned, jumping off the tree with your kunai poised to strike.

By the battle that ensued, you could tell that Tenten was clearly more suited to long-range attacks. Despite being a year more experienced, you had several factors in this specific fight to your advantage. Along with constant repositioning of the giant shuriken that you now had to reflect light into her eyes for moments at a time, you were slowly but surely weakening her defences. Your kunai clashed with hers again, showering the both of you with bright orange sparks. You were sweating profusely in the hot sun, but you weren't about to give up so easily, especially since you were so close to winning.

With her free hand, she snatched one of the scrolls positioned on the ground and unsealed it, releasing a barrage of more weapons. You groaned. Now you had to concentrate on parrying her kunai attacks as well as any projectile she threw at you. Tenten gave you a wry smile, panting. You knew that she, like you, was exhausted and tried beyond her limits. You had to end this soon, or you would certainly lose.

A flash of sunlight near your index finger caught your attention, and your eyes flickered to your kunai. You realized that it was still tied securely to a wire string, and that gave you an idea.

When Tenten readied her kunai for another fatigue-weakened blow, instead of countering it, you dodged. You threw your own kunai past her shoulder, guiding it with chakra so that it went around her back and returned to your hand. Before Tenten could react, you pulled on the wires, which wrapped around her body and slammed her against a tree.

You had hoped the impact would knock her unconscious, but unfortunately you were too tired to use enough force to do so. Tenten raised her kunai, preparing to cut through the strings and you threw your own at it, knocking it out of her grip. Her eyes widened, and a small, defeated smile formed on her lips.

"I guess you've won, have you?" she asked, her eyes searching the vicinity for any discarded weapons lying around. Seeing none, she grimaced.

You shrugged, eyeing her apprehensively. She might possibly try to escape and attack again, you never know. But Gai, Neji and Lee approached, so you relaxed slightly.

"That was incredible! [Name]-san…you have demonstrated the power of youth! Yosh!" Lee came bounding forwards, looking characteristically excited.

"I'm impressed," said Gai, looking at the bound Tenten to you who had collapsed to the ground with fatigue. "Both of your strategies were outstanding, and I think I've studied enough of how [Name] reacts to determine what sort of training would suit her best."

You loosened the wires strings, and Tenten stood up shakily, rubbing her aching back.

"That was…good," she said, bending down to gather the weapons scattered all over the ground. "It was a pleasure fighting with you."

"Me too," you said, helping her to collect her fallen scrolls.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name]?"

You paused in your preparations for sealing Tenten's kama back inside its designated scroll.

"Team Gai has two taijutsu experts, a bukijutsu specialist, and Neji," Gai said, gesturing to the members of his team in turn. "To balance it out, what do you think we need?"

"Another Neji?" you asked.

"Don't be silly, [Name]. The only achievable goal now is to train you in the art of weaponry. That way, we have equal numbers of close-range and long-range fighters, as well as Neji, who is…adaptable. So what do you say? Does learning bukijutsu perk your interest?"

Yosh! Weapons + [Name] = the perfect combination! Go to Chapter 60.

Nope, you were just making use of what you had. You're no good with sharp, pointy things. Go to Chapter 61.

Strategic by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You fastened explosive tags to several of your kunai and threw them at Tenten. Some bounced harmlessly off the fuma shuriken with echoing clangs while others landed at her feet. Hoping the impact of the kunai would slow the giant weapon's advances, you turned your back on Tenten. You would find cover in the dense forest and plan out your next attack.

"You shouldn't let your opponent get behind you!" she called.

"I wasn't planning to," you replied. As the first kunai of her subsequent attack clattered to the ground near your feet, you executed a quick substitution jutsu and dove into the forest, unnoticed.

Meanwhile, the paper tags had exploded around Tenten, forcing her to jump high into the air to avoid being blasted out of the way. She then emptied an entire scroll in midair, and what appeared to be your lifeless body lay trapped under a mass of various weapons. She dropped to the ground, slightly worried for a moment until your body vanished, replaced by a log. A small, relieved smile graced her lips. Tenten unrolled another scroll, awaiting your next attack in anticipation.

Not far from where she stood, you crouched on a branch, hidden among the leaves. You had Tenten's fuma shuriken in one hand and a rock in the other. What to do…? Your gaze flickered to the back of Tenten's head again. She had just discovered your body replacement, so you didn't have much time now. You lobbed the rock directly at Tenten, quickly moving to a different place to hide as it hit her squarely in the back. She whirled around, her eyes narrowing. As you hoped, she summoned the contents of the scroll and began throwing them in the direction of your original hiding spot.

Gripping the fuma shuriken tightly, you proceeded to use the clone jutsu to duplicate it several times. Then you sealed the original on one of the blank scrolls in your pouch. Tossing one of the clones at Tenten, you found a different place to hide again. She quickly unsealed another scroll, blocking the clone with her own weapons. With the activation of a second scroll, she launched another volley of kunai in the direction your shuriken had come from.

You smiled grimly, repeating the process with another clone. You hoped to deplete her stock of weapons, and so far it didn't seem to be working.

As your seventh cloned shuriken passed through Tenten's chest harmlessly and disappeared in a puff of smoke, she seemed to realize your strategy at once.

"It's not going to work," she called, reaching into her pocket. "You won't be able to exhaust my supply of weapons."

You gritted your teeth, hoping that she was bluffing. It looked like you were going to have to come out into the open and try your hand at close-range combat. Pulling out a kunai, you charged. When Tenten saw you, a triumphant smirk curved the corners of her lips. She raised her hands and you glimpsed the telltale glimmer of wire strings in the sunlight. Wire strings…?!

You skidded to a halt, but it was too late. Tenten raised her hands and her fingers moved swiftly, lifting the thousands of weapons scattered around her feet into the air. With a downward flick, she sent everything flying straight towards you.

There was nothing you could do but close your eyes and shield the nape of your neck protectively with your arms. You heard a loud, metallic clang and the grinding of metal against metal. You winced, resisting the sudden urge to cover your ears.

Then eerie silence.

You opened your eyes tentatively, peering through your lashes. Looking past the criss-crossing bars of metal, you caught sight of Tenten grinning at you, flanked by the rest of your team who had appeared out of nowhere.

"Cool huh?"

Your gaze traveled over the network of an assortment of weapons interwoven to form a cage-like contraption around you. You nodded weakly, relief seeping through your veins when you realized that Tenten had no intention of impaling you with her weapons.

Tenten jerked the wire strings and the entire cage fell apart with a resounding crash. "You didn't actually think I would hurt you with this stuff?" she teased, flashing you a bright smile.

"Actually, I wasn't so sure," you admitted, stumbling over to your teammates, feeling a bit light-headed.

"You did a great job!" Lee declared, patting you vigorously on the back.

"T-thanks," you managed.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name], you okay?" Tenten slapped your cheek lightly, her brown eyes anxious.

You opened your eyes and gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm fine, the near-death experience is just getting to me."

Tenten gave a small laugh as Gai cleared his throat. "That was an interesting battle, thought I can't say it wasn't unexpected."

You turned slightly pink and looked down.

"But you need to remember that Tenten has had a year more of training and experience than you," he continued kindly. "And it seems that the two of you have something in common – analytical skills and a flair for weaponry. Am I correct?"

Yosh! Weapons + [Name] = the perfect combination! Go to Chapter 60.

Nope, you were just making use of what you had. You're no good with sharp, pointy things. Go to Chapter 61.

Ambitious by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You fished around in your hip pouch in search for smoke bombs as a temporary distraction. As the thick, purple smoke obscured your vision and invaded your nose and mouth, you instantly regretted this move. Now you would be unable to rely on sight alone to detect the advances of Tenten's fuma shuriken –

"Gah…!"

You let out a yelp of pain and shock as the giant projectile pierced the flesh of your leg, effectively pinning you to the ground. When the smoke cleared, Tenten had a scroll unfurled, preparing to launch another volley of weapons until she spotted you. Dropping her scroll in surprise, she began to laugh.

"Hey, it's not funny!" you said reproachfully, eyeing the shuriken with distaste. She stopped, fighting to keep a grin off her face.

"Sorry, I just didn't expect to get you in one hit. It usually takes much more ammunition to subdue my opponents, you see? Guess your smoke bomb strategy backfired, huh?"

You glared darkly at the polished metal blades stained crimson with your blood and sighed. "That was quick. Tenten, could you help me get this thing out my leg?"

She bounded down from her perch immediately.

"My goodness, how did that happen?" she asked, inspecting the shuriken lodged deep in your flesh. "I wish I were, but I'm not a medical-nin by any stretch of the imagination, so this will hurt, got it?"

"Thanks," you muttered, cringing. You squeezed your eyes tightly shut, readying yourself.

Tenten took a deep breath and yanked the fuma shuriken out of your leg. You gave a shout of pain, nauseated by the excruciating feeling of cold metal sliding out of the deep wound. You shuddered at the metal image, glad that you had closed your eyes for the duration of the procedure. You felt light-headed and tried to stand up. The rest of your team was now there, much to your embarrassment.

"Sit down," Gai ordered sternly. "You're in no condition to be putting strain on that leg."

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"I told you," Gai said, sounding exasperated.

Your eyes flickered open and you grinned up at him. "Sorry, sensei."

"As long as you listen to me from now on," he grumbled, wiping the fuma shuriken with a damp cloth. "This sparring exercise was meant to test one thing – your potential."

"My…potential?" You slapped a hand to your forehead, mentally scolding yourself for the smoke bomb stunt you pulled. How on earth was Gai-sensei going to find you an asset to the team if all you did was severely injure yourself?

"I was able to gather much from your strategy and reactions," he continued. You blushed, sure he would tell you off.

"And you're clearly suited to the art of nature transformation, something you most likely didn't learn in the Academy."

"Nature transformation?" you repeated blankly.

"Elemental ninjutsu," he clarified, searching his pockets for a moment and pulling out a slip of paper. "Here, take this."

"W-what –?" you took it in your hands, gazing as it began to split down the middle before your eyes.

Gai nodded, as if he had been expecting it all along. "Your chakra has an affinity towards the Wind nature, just as I thought."

"Gai-sensei, you're incredible!" Lee cried, his eyes filling with tears. "How did you know?"

"Because…" he was at a loss for words. "Well…it was an educated guess!"

"What words of wisdom!" Lee gushed, whipping out a black book and scribbling in it at rapid-fire speed. Tenten deadpanned and let out a small huff.

"Wind…" you mused. "What kind of training am I going to be put through?"

"Wind Release teachers are going to be hard to find in Konoha. I recommend that we send you to Suna to study for a few months before returning in time for the upcoming Chuunin exams."

Four pairs of eyes turned to look at Gai in disbelief.

"But she just joined our team, and you're sending her away just like that?" Tenten asked incredulously.

"Would that be wise?" Neji asked quietly.

"Sunakagure is our ally," Gai said pointedly. "I doubt she will run into any troubles when she is there. Moreover, [Name] doesn't have the year of training the rest of you have had. It will be a good experience for her, or else I may have to hold her back from participating in the exams."

"That would be a good idea," you said slowly. You didn't want to be a burden to your team, and you figured picking up some new skills wouldn't hurt. Besides, Gai-sensei did say that your chakra had wind affinity. You felt useless at your quick defeat. On top of that, you didn't like the idea of being held back from the Chuunin exams, whatever they were.

"Thank you, [Name]. You're the only one with the right to object, yet I don't see you complaining," Gai said firmly. Neji made a small 'hn' noise in the back of his throat and Tenten folded her arms across her chest, looking defiant. "I'll ask Hokage-sama to send a diplomatic message to the Sand Village to inform them to expect your arrival. Meet me at the Hokage's office in two days."

"Hai, sensei!"

-:-

"Good luck on your training and travel safely, [Name]-san!"

"Thanks Lee," you said appreciatively, giving the suit-clad ninja a warm smile. You had packed most of your ninja equipment, along with some ryo that Iruka had generously given to you as a gift when you had told him where you were going.

"Your escorts will be waiting outside of the Konoha gates," the Hokage rumbled, walking over to the window.

"Thank you, Hokage-sama," you said, before waving to Tenten, Gai-sensei and Neji.

The sun had not yet risen completely, and you felt a warm, tingling sensation on your face as the first rays of sunlight hit your skin. You yawned. It was still pretty early, and the streets were almost deserted, save for a few stragglers once in a while. You headed towards the outskirts of Konoha, your tote bag in tow.

Standing just outside the large green gates were four figures which you did not recognize immediately upon inspection. One of them gave a hearty wave. Nearing the entrance to Konoha, you recognized the four people to be the members of Team 8.

"Hello there, [Name]!" Kiba called when you neared the gates. "Who would've thought our first C-ranked mission would be escorting you to Suna? Akamaru, this is gonna be a blast! I hope it's dangerous, 'cause I'm all up for it!"

"K-kiba-kun, don't!" Hinata squeaked, clapping a hand over her mouth.

"Hey!" you protested indignantly. "Dangerous?!"

"Ohayo, [Name]-chan," Hinata mumbled shyly, peeling her fingers away from her face.

"Hi, Hinata," you said brightly, sneaking a quick peek at the impassive figure of Shino. "Um…hi Shino," you greeted politely, feeling awkward. He gave you a stiff nod, but didn't respond.

"Team 8, are you ready?" Kurenai asked, her gaze sweeping over her genin squad.

"Hai, sensei!" they replied in unison.

"All right, listen up. It takes around two and a half days to get to Suna on foot, so be prepared for a long journey ahead."

"I've a-always wanted to see the Sand Village," Hinata murmured, her lavender eyes sparkling.

"We won't be going in," Kurenai told a crestfallen Hinata. "Hokage-sama's instructions were to escort [Name] to the entrance. A squad of Suna-nin will take her from there. Even if they were our allies, they don't appreciate Leaf shinobi entering their village uninvited." Her crimson eyes flickered over the three members of her team again. "Any questions? No? Then let's go."

The five of you immediately took off into the air, headed for the Land of Wind.

-:-

"This wind…it's interfering with my sense of smell," Kiba grumbled, holding onto his fur-lined hood in an effort to keep it securely on his head.

"The rest of us…can barely…breathe!" you gasped, blinking away the wind-induced tears rising to your eyes. You trudged along, no longer half-flying due to the stormy weather. Even walking, you were buffeted back every once in a while by the sheer strength of the wind.

"It's only going to get worse," Kurenai, giving your desperate efforts a mildly concerned glance. "Once we near the village, it's not only the wind you'll need to worry about, but the sand." Akamaru whimpered in agreement, rubbing sand out of his eyes with his paw.

The wind picked up speed, stirring the dusty sand below your feet. It rose in eddies, churning around the five of you like an ethereal liquid. The sun grew gradually hotter, baking the parched ground with its glare. You wiped beads of sweat off your brow, having trouble inhaling the thick, humid air. It looked like you were going to have to get used to the desert-like climate of Suna soon if you were going to be living here for the next few months. Sand began to swirl around you, stinging your eyes and exposed skin until you felt raw and sore.

"Kurenai-sensei," Kiba called, his voice a little muffled. He had a hand over his face to block the sand from entering his nose and mouth. "How long…have we been travelling?"

She looked back, and you could tell that she was trying to hide her worry. "It's been three days," she said finally, turning away. "But still no sign of the Sand Village."

Go to Chapter 62.

Shorter Route by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decide to take the shorter route, so you could get home quickly and have more time for training afterwards. When you reached your house, you were greeted with an unexpected surprise.

"Asuma-sensei! Shikamaru, Chouji and Ino…what are you guys doing here?"

Asuma rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, chewing on his cigarette. "I forgot to mention one more thing. You do know that the rest of your team all have secret hiden techniques passed through generations of their clan."

"Yes," you said slowly, wondering what he was going with this.

"In order to compensate for what you…lack, I want you to master elemental ninjutsu and partake in the necessary training to accomplish this."

Asuma rummaged in the scroll pockets of his green vest for a moment and drew a square piece of plain paper from its depths. He held it out and you took it in your fingers, confused.

"It's a simple experiment to test your element affinity," he stated, noticing your bemused expression. "By holding it, you will unconsciously imbue it with a small amount of your chakra."

Still baffled, you stood there as your body allowed a subtle stream of physical and spiritual energies to flow to the tips of your fingers and transfer into the fibres of the paper. It warmed in your hand and the edges glowed faintly with a soft blue light.

The paper ignited and turned ash? Go to Chapter 63.

The paper split in two? Go to Chapter 64.

The paper wrinkled? Go to Chapter 65.

The paper crumbled into dirt? Go to Chapter 66.

The paper became soggy? Go to Chapter 67.

Longer Route by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You decide to take the longer route, because you wanted to travel around the unexplored streets of the Leaf Village. Your eyes travelled through the busy streets and alighted on the familiar red sign painted on white canvas.

Ramen Ichiraku.

You smiled and stopped before the entrance, hoping that Naruto would be there. It felt like ages since you last saw the hyperactive blond ninja and you wondered how he was doing.

As expected, you glimpsed the back of a bright orange jumpsuit when you pushed the fabric of the Ichiraku sign aside and entered the cozy restaurant.

"Welcome! What can I get for you?" Teuchi asked merrily, serving Naruto what appeared to be his third bowl of ramen.

"Just a small serving of miso ramen, please," you requested, your eyes scanned the menu taped to the wall. You pulled out a small pouch that Iruka had given you containing some ryo and sat down on the stool beside Naruto. He was slurping on his ramen, oblivious to your presence until you gave him a gentle poke. He looked around wildly until he spotted you.

"[Name]-chan!" he cried, his voice muffled because his mouth was stuffed with ramen. He swallowed quickly and flashed you his signature grin.

"Hey, Naruto," you said warmly. You thanked Ayame as she handed you the noodles you ordered. Grabbing a pair of chopsticks, you settled down and began to munch happily on the ramen.

"So how are you?" Naruto asked between gulps of noodle and soup. "I haven't seen you in ages."

You laughed. "I was thinking the exact same thing on the way here. I'm doing pretty good – our team passed our mission without a hitch."

He dropped his chopsticks, freeing his hand for a high five, which you gave him enthusiastically. "We did too! Kakashi-sensei's test was easy," he claimed, his blue eyes widening. "Me, Sakura-chan, and Sasuke-teme are going to get a mission tomorrow!"

"That's great!" you said, with real feeling. "Asuma-sensei is going to give us our first mission tomorrow too!"

You spent the remaining afternoon chattering with Naruto until the sky was tinged with a reddish hue. Teuchi let the pair of you stay in the restaurant long after you were done eating. He claimed it was because there were no other customers that day, but you knew that he was happy to be in the company of the blonde boy.

At last, you bid Teuchi and Ayame farewell as they closed down the shop for the night. Naruto walked you to your house, chatting the entire way.

"Good luck on your first mission, [Name]-chan," Naruto said, waving as you unlocked your door.

"You too, Naruto. Good night!" You waved back at him as he disappeared into the darkening night, an enormous grin on his face. Flicking the lights on idly, you decided to get a good night's sleep in order to prepare for tomorrow's mission, even if it was just the simple, tedious task of babysitting.

-:-

"Good, you're all here," Asuma said, sighing in relief. "Our first mission is simple and straightforward. We're going to be removing litter that has been accumulating on the forest floor."

"That's a mission?!" Ino gaped, glaring accusingly at her sensei.

"As genin fresh from the Academy, those are they types of missions you'll be getting," he said, nodding. "Every shinobi has to start small, but you'll be assigned to higher-ranked missions in the future. Keep that in mind."

The team proceeded to march towards the forest in silence, Ino trailing behind petulantly. It took several hours, but you and the rest of Team 10 were able to manually rid the ground of garbage.

"That was a drag," Shikamaru said, yawning. "Can we go home now?"

Asuma smiled. "We'll need to report back to the Mission Assignment Desk to collect your pay. Great work, everyone."

It turned out; he had several more missions planned for his team. All afternoon, you planted flowers, took care of animals, and completed a series of dreary tasks that left you and the rest of your team in a foul mood.

"I'm done, sensei," Ino grumbled, pocketing her ryo. "No more missions, please!"

"No problem," Asuma replied, laughing. "We're done for the day, or…" he peered out the window of the office, "um, night. See you four tomorrow!"

You raised a hand noncommittally. Ino was still sulking, and didn't even bother to wave.

Walking out of the Academy building alone, you made your way slowly towards your house. It was a dark and moonless night, ominously cloudy with no sign of stars. You shivered as a draft of cold air swept over you, chilling you to the bone. Hugging your jacket closer to your body, you quickened your pace.

"Good evening."

You froze. You recognized that voice from…somewhere. "W-who's there…?"

You heard a dark chuckle. "Does it matter? Lord Orochimaru specifically requested fifty test subjects from Konohagakure to resume a discontinued…experiment. You my dear, are nothing but a pawn. There is no need for me to tell you anything."

You were rooted to the spot, terrified. A sharp pain shot through your forearm and you gave an intake of breath.

"Just a weak poison," he said casually, as you crumpled to the floor. He lifted the syringe to eye level, examining it critically. "We don't want you running away, do we?"

You shuddered, beginning to lose consciousness as the poison seeped through your bloodstream. Your eyes closed of their own accord, but not before you caught a glimpse of round glasses reflecting what little light there was, and a recognizable sadistic smile.

-:-

"[Name] is late for once," Ino muttered, glancing anxiously around for any sign of you. Finding none, she turned back to Shikamaru. "And so is Asuma-sensei. Shikamaru, what do you think?"

"Why are you asking me?" he protested, folding his arms. "How should I know?"

Ino shot him a dirty glare, but refrained from retorting as Asuma chose that moment to make an appearance. "Asuma-sensei!" she called, waving energetically.

He looked extremely upset as he walked towards them. "Ino, Shikamaru, Chouji. We have an urgent mission to undertake, and we have no time to lose."

"Not another mission," Ino groaned, flapping her hands dramatically. "I'm worn out from all those boring jobs you made us do yesterday."

"This one isn't an ordinary mission. It's B-ranked, and normally would be assigned to more experienced squads of chuunin or jounin. But unfortunately, we're running short on shinobi numbers at the moment, and cannot afford to send out higher-ranked ninja."

"B-ranked? That's great, sensei!" Ino cried, her eyes gleaming.

Asuma's expression darkened. "Fifty Konoha genin have been abducted by enemy ninja of Otogakure. We don't know what they intend to do, but from the village's affiliation with the missing-nin Orochimaru, it can't be good."

"Saving fifty abductees?" Shikamaru interjected. "That's not going to be possible for our squad, even if [Name] manages to make it on time. Four scrawny genin and a single jounin sensei? Forget it."

Asuma sighed heavily. "Several teams of jounin have been dispatched already to retrieve the missing genin, so don't worry about having to single-handedly save everyone. Our mission is very specific. We're going to the Sound Village to rescue [Name]."

Go to Chapter 68.

Leaf Style: Kenjutsu by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm so sorry!" you cried apologetically as you collided headfirst into a tall man wearing the standard Konohagakure flak jacket. You backed away, feeling thoroughly embarrassed by your blunder.

"Don't worry about it," the man said, coughing. He had dark brown hair and he wore his forehead protector like a bandanna around his head. His most prominent feature, and one of the first things you noticed about his appearance was the dark bags under his eyes.

"Hey, you look familiar!" you blurted out, before turning slightly pink at your unexpected outburst. He gave you a wry smile.

"Do I?"

You squinted at him and shrugged slightly. There was something about his face that made you think you've seen him before, somewhere.

"You must be [Name]," he said, coughing again.

Your eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?"

"Your sensei sent for me," he explained. "I'm Gekkou Hayate."

"Nice to meet you," you said hesitantly, feeling uncomfortable. "Why did Asuma-sensei send you here for?"

Hayate gave another racking cough, and you wondered if he was ill. Come to think if it, he looked a little pale, like he was sick. And dark circles under the eyes were never a good sign. "He asked me for a favour. Instead of embarking on that D-ranked mission tomorrow, Asuma wants you to train."

"Train?" you echoed, confused.

He nodded. "More specifically, he wants you to learn the art of kenjutsu. He believes it will be good practise for you."

"Swords?" you asked, your eyes growing wide.

"Yes," he confirmed, a small smile creeping on his face.

"Cool!" you exclaimed, clapping your hands together like a small child promised a treat. Hayate looked troubled by your unbridled enthusiasm, but didn't bother to comment. He probably thought you were a little crazy, you decided.

-:-

An hour later, you were crouching on a large rock, trying to balance a katana vertically on your palm.

"I still don't get why I have to do this," you muttered, shooting Hayate a reproachful glare.

"The objective of this activity is to learn how to infuse your weapons with chakra. The mere action of wielding a sword won't do much in the long run," he countered, raising an eyebrow.

"Fine." You went back to concentrating a thin, sharp flow of chakra into the tip of the blade while simultaneously trying to keep the katana from wobbling too badly with a second stream of chakra. Hayate leaned casually against the rock, watching you practise. Your arms soon grew sore, and you wished that you were on the mission with the rest of your team. Why did Asuma-sensei want you to go through this training instead?

"Um, Hayate…sensei?" you called, cautiously testing the honorific on your tongue.

"Yes?"

"Why did Asuma-sensei ask you to train me in kenjutsu? I thought we were supposed to be going on a mission today." You lost your focus momentarily, and the katana slipped from your chakra-suffused hold and clattered noisily to the ground.

"Careful, [Name]," he scolded, picking up the sword and handing to you. "The rest of your squad have techniques passed down from generations of their clan members. Asuma noted that, as you do not, you need to find yourself a useful skill in order to be an asset to your team."

Wide-eyed, you nodded mutely.

"He told me that there were a variety of fighting styles you could be potentially suited to. But it was something you said that gave him the inspiration to choose kenjutsu for you."

Your eyes widened. You remembered.

"How silly of me, I thought they were as big as swords!"

"When I thought Asuma-sensei's trench knives were the size of swords," you realized, gripping the katana tightly in your fist.

Hayate nodded, coughing. "It wasn't much of a lead, but he was running out of ideas. It's difficult to choose a shinobi's path for them, especially as a young genin with so much potential. Asuma thought it could be a start."

"I see," you replied. "Alright, then I won't let him down." Setting the katana upright on your outstretched palm, you carried on imbuing a steady stream of your chakra into the blade.

"I admire your spirit," he said, smiling. "Determination like this won't go unrewarded."

You grimaced as your hand began to tremble from effort of holding the heavy sword perpendicular to the ground for so long. Finally after what seemed like several more hours, Hayate finally advised you to stop before the katana consumed all your chakra.

"Gah, my arms," you groaned, giving your stiff and aching limbs an experimental twitch.

"Take the rest of the day off," Hayate suggested, giving you a concerned glance. "Tomorrow, we'll practise actual combat."

You tried to give the katana back to him, but your arms were shaking so much that you were worried you would accidentally hurt him. Instead of handing it to him directly, you placed the sword by Hayate's feet.

"Thanks, sensei," you said, jumping off the rock.

"Asuma wants you to meet him at Yakiniku Q," he instructed, taking the katana in his palm.

"Oh, okay!" You were planning to head home to take a long, relaxing shower, but it could wait. "I'm on to it."

-:-

"[Name], you lucky girl," Ino said enviously, giving you a good-natured glare. "Why did Asuma-sensei let you skip the mission?"

"Hey, I had to do training!" you protested, laughing. "I wish I could've gone on the mission instead."

"Are you kidding?" Shikamaru asked, as Chouji nodded his head vigorously. "That mission was such a drag, even for just a D-rank one."

"It was still a mission though," you said, your eyes sparkling. "So tell me, how did it go?"

Ino gave you a disbelieving look. "Honestly, [Name]. You should know by now that the three of us rarely agree on anything, right guys?" Shikamaru and Chouji nodded fervently and you stifled a giggle at the irony of her words. "Look here, we had to sort some store's merchandise in alphabetical order, and the shop owner made us do it four times because she claimed we weren't doing it properly."

"Was your training as bad as that?" Shikamaru eyed you sceptically.

"Well, no," you said defensively. Ino gave you a smug I-told-you-so look. "But I wanted to be part of our first mission, that's all."

"So how was it, your training?" Chouji asked curiously.

You shrugged. "Hayate-sensei made me balance a sword in my hand with chakra. It was boring, not to mention painful. But tomorrow should be more interesting."

"Hayate?" Shikamaru asked, perking up. "Gekkou Hayate?"

You contemplated for a moment, trying to remember if that had indeed been his last name. "I think so. Why?"

"He's one of Konoha's most talented kenjutsu masters," Shikamaru explained. "And from what I've heard, he's going to be proctoring one of the stages of the Chuunin exams this year."

"You're so lucky!" Ino sighed dreamily. "You get to train under some powerful sensei like that? And he could even give you tips on what to expect for the exams. Geez, I wish Asuma-sensei'd let me do that."

Asuma laughed. "Keep in mind, you do have your clan's mind-controlling techniques at your disposal. Would you rather give that up and endure the gruelling training regime that [Name] is going to have to put up with? Besides, Hayate is sworn to secrecy," he added, his eyes glinting.

Ino sniffed, but didn't reply. Just then, a waitress arrived with a platter of meat and vegetables.

"Food!" Chouji cried happily, whipping a pair of chopsticks into his hand.

"Great," Ino muttered, giving the meat a disgruntled glance.

"Let us celebrate the success of our mission!" Asuma declared, giving his irritated-looking team an amused glance. "And the success of [Name]'s training!"

"Hear, hear," Shikamaru grumbled sarcastically.

"Delicious!" Chouji mumbled, his mouth full of barbequed pork.

-:-

The next day, you went to the clearing where Hayate had instructed you to meet him.

"Good, you're here," he said, relieved. He handed you the katana and pulled out his own, which was longer and tapered at the point. He unsheathed his and indicated that you should do the same.

"Now, let us spar," he said, coughing.

"Spar?" you squeaked, giving the razor-sharp blade an apprehensive look. "But isn't that a bit dangerous?"

"I won't injure you," Hayate promised. "And I doubt you'll be able to lay a scratch on me just yet."

He shifted his weight and got into position, prompting you to follow. You weighed the katana in your hands and swung it experimentally a few times.

"Ready?" he asked. You nodded and lunged at him with the sword outstretched. Hayate sidestepped with such speed that you drove your katana into the ground by mistake. Yanking it out, you tried again.

"You're missing an important component of this training exercise," he called as you attempted to pull your sword out of a tree trunk. "Remember what you learned yesterday?"

"Chakra!" you gasped in realization. You closed your eyes, focusing a stream of chakra into your blade, but Hayate knocked it out of your grip at once, disrupting your concentration.

"Hey!" you complained, opening your eyes and shooting him a look.

"Sorry, but you need to realize that on the battlefield, your opponent is not going to give you time to focus your chakra. You need to do it quickly, or at the same time as you swing your sword."

You picked it up from the ground and swung it at him, trying to simultaneously imbue the blade with chakra. The edge flickered faintly with pale blue light, then died abruptly as your sword met Hayate's in a deafening clang.

"You need to keep it up, especially during an attack," he scolded, giving a soft cough. "What good will it do if you stop your chakra flow whenever your blade hits mine?"

Your head drooped, and you gave him a small nod.

"Now try again," he instructed. "Practise your chakra imbuement until it's as natural as breathing."

Hayate swung his katana in a half-circle, catching yours with the powerful momentum. Your sword was wrenched from your grip and clattered to the ground. You picked it up, sending a stream of chakra into the metal and holding the handle as tightly as you could to avoid dropping it again. He manoeuvred his katana, changing its direction as you tried to move out of the way. You tensed, bringing yours upwards just in time to feebly block an incoming blow.

"Chakra," he reminded you.

"Got it." You gritted your teeth, trying to free your blade and infuse it with chakra at the same time.

-:-

Hayate glanced at the reddish sky, wiping his forehead with a damp cloth. "It's getting late. Let's head back."

"Okay," you agreed amiably, sheathing your katana.

"You're improving at an incredible rate," he praised, taking it from your hands. "If you continue like this, with any luck, you'll be able to return to your team and perform missions."

"Great!" you said cheerfully.

"Though you're going to have to train extra hard," he warned you. "Meet me here again tomorrow and every day at 5 AM, got it?"

"What…?!"

Go to Chapter 69.

Konohamaru! by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You let out a yelp of surprise as a small shape hurtled in your direction and crashed into you, knocking the both of you over.

"Gomenasai, [Name] nee-chan!"

You glanced down at the yellow and blue lump sprawled on the floor and a grin spread across your face. "Oh hey, Konohamaru."

He stood up, dusting himself off. "[Name] nee-chan, I have some a message from the old man!" he declared, puffing out his chest importantly.

"From Hokage-sama?" you asked, surprised.

He nodded. "My grandpa wants you to go to his office. He has something to discuss with you. Something to do with your training, and he wants you to go there as soon as possible."

"I see." You thanked Konohamaru and went off in the direction of the Academy to pay the Hokage a visit.

You slipped into the administrative section of the building, strolling through the hallway until you came to the office door. You knocked twice, waiting.

"Come in."

Pushing open the door, you entered and quietly closed it behind you. Glancing around, you spotted the Hokage immediately. You gave him a small bow.

"Good afternoon, Lord Hokage."

He puffed on his pipe, his eyes twinkling. "Do you understand why I've summoned you here?"

You shook your head, your eyes falling upon the familiar form of Asuma standing a few metres away from him.

"Sensei!" you exclaimed.

The Hokage beamed. "It was ultimately Asuma's decision, of course. He noticed that you were at a disadvantage, seeing as you do not have a clan hiden technique. He suggested that you learn elemental ninjutsu, to counter this inconvenience. What do you think?"

You were relieved. "Of course, that sounds like an excellent idea, Hokage-sama."

He smiled at his son, who looked faintly embarrassed. Asuma fumbled in his vest and handed you a crumpled piece of paper. You smoothed it out, surprised.

"What is this for?"

"To test your chakra's affinity towards certain elements," he explained. "Watch."

You stared at the white paper as the edges began to glow faintly with chakra.

The paper ignited and turned ash? Go to Chapter 63.

The paper split in two? Go to Chapter 64.

The paper wrinkled? Go to Chapter 65.

The paper crumbled into dirt? Go to Chapter 66.

The paper became soggy? Go to Chapter 67.

Kakashi's Carbon Copy by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You didn't really think Naruto was in any danger, so you went for the bells. As your kunai supply was completely depleted, you had no choice but to utilize shuriken instead. Leaping off the tree branch, you tossed a flurry of the star-shaped discs at Kakashi's form.

-:-

He heard, saw, and felt you coming all at the same time. Kakashi had done that bell-flicking stunt on purpose, solely to test your regard for Naruto's well-being. If you had loyally continued to work with him, he would have reconsidered his preconceived notions. However, it was clear to him now that he needed to address his concerns about your independence as well as that Uchiha kid's. Come to think of it, he supposed yours was more urgent.

Catching all seven of your shuriken in one hand, Kakashi utilized the body flicker technique to sneak up behind you without you noticing. Much to his displeasure, this move reminded him of Minato-sensei, further reinforcing your resemblance to Kakashi's younger self.

Stifling a groan at his revelation, he prodded you in the back just as you alighted on the ground, whipping your head from side to side in alarm. You jumped violently, and found yourself face-to-face with your sensei.

"Kakashi-sensei…?!" you squeaked, your hand flying to your hip pouch. You had run out of kunai, and now even your shuriken supply was down. Now, all you could rely on was your meagre arsenal of jutsu. You prepared yourself to perform the body replacement.

The alarm suddenly rang, startling both you and your sensei.

"I guess that's it," Kakashi mused, tucking your shuriken into his own pouch. "Time does fly when you're having fun, doesn't it?"

"I-I'm not…" you spluttered, flabbergasted. Kakashi smiled cynically under his mask, but you didn't catch it.

-:-

"Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke. You all pass."

You were tied to the log, feeling absolutely miserable. You knew what was coming next. Suddenly you felt woozy.

Read Chapter 23, the return to this page.

"[Name], you fail."

"But sensei…!" Naruto protested indignantly, giving you a concerned glance. "That's not fair!"

Kakashi ignored him and your recent fainting episode. "The rest of the team will start a joint mission tomorrow with Team 8. And [Name], you have one more chance. You will partake in some training…with me."

You stared at him, your mouth agape. His verdict was so unexpected, you felt a flicker of doubt. "But after I'm done training, you'll send me back to the Academy, right?"

"That depends," Kakashi shrugged his shoulders apathetically. "This mission was a training exercise after all. You'll just be embarking on a second, more difficult training exercise. The rest of the team, you're dismissed. [Name], stay here for a moment."

You wanted to tell him that you couldn't go anywhere anyways, seeing as you were tied to the log. But you kept your mouth tightly shut as Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke left the training grounds. Kakashi waited for their chakra presence to be completely out of earshot. Then he cleared his throat.

"By observing your actions, I've concluded…"

You held your breath, waiting in trepidation.

"…well, there's only one way to find out if I'm right, isn't there?"

You were confused. Kakashi handed you a slip of paper, which you took hesitantly.

"Pinch it between your fingers and imbue it with a small amount of your chakra," he instructed. You did as he asked, and to your amazement, the paper began to wrinkle before your eyes.

"Just as I assumed," Kakashi said, groaning inwardly.

"Whoa, that's so cool!" you exclaimed, looking at the crumpled paper in awe. "Why did it do that?"

He rolled his eyes. "It's nothing special. The paper is made from trees that have been fed with chakra, so it can react easily with yours. This wrinkling demonstrates that you're lightning-natured."

"What are you then, sensei?" you asked curiously, sensing his disapproval. What could be so bad about being lightning-natured?

In response, Kakashi pulled out another piece of paper and held it up for you to see. Prominent creases formed on the smooth surface, much like the one in your hand.

"So…so then…" You gazed at the wrinkled paper, open-mouthed.

"That's why," he said, sounding weary. "I will be teaching you. You'll be learning Lightning Release nature transformation, and perhaps technique of my invention that I call, the Chidori."

"And then you'll pass me?" you asked meekly.

"That depends."

You gave him a questioning look.

"You'll have to perfect this jutsu, and I promise you – it won't be easy."

"Got it sensei!" you saluted. "And um…can you untie me now?"

Kakashi gave you an amused glance. Then he pulled a kunai out of his sleeve and handed it to you.

"Thanks…"

Go to Chapter 70.

Steadfast by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Naruto was much more important than getting the bells. Concentrating your chakra, you fashioned several shadow clones and sent them hurtling towards Kakashi as a distraction. You instructed one of them to toss one of the kunai that was on the ground at you, because you didn't have any left. While your clones confronted Kakashi, you jumped onto the memorial stone beside Naruto.

"Hey, [Name]-chan!" he said brightly. "You've come to rescue me?"

"Yeah," you replied, panting. You tried to sever the ropes binding his body, but it was difficult to cut through the thick fibres without ending up hurting Naruto in the process. You had to do it slowly and carefully. "How did you end up like this anyways?"

He blushed. "Well, sensei was pretending to be me ever since I was tricked by those bells under the tree. He put me under a genjutsu, and when I escaped, I found lunch." He pointed at the bento boxes stacked neatly on the memorial stone beside him.

"I see…he had me fooled the entire time," you muttered, hacking through the last of the ropes and freeing Naruto.

"[Name]!" Kakashi's booming voice from behind made the both of you jump violently.

"Y-yes sensei?" you asked timidly, turning around. You flinched. Kakashi looked absolutely furious.

"Naruto broke the rules by trying to eat lunch in secret, and I tied him up for a reason. You're supposed to focus on getting these bells, not helping those who don't listen!"

"I'm sorry, sensei!" you squeaked, shielding your face with your hands. "You see, Naruto and I were working together, and I can't just leave him behind…"

A flicker of emotion crossed the visible part of Kakashi's face, but it was gone as suddenly as it had appeared. "That's no excuse," he said flatly.

You hung your head, your kunai slipping from your slack grip. "I'm sorry," you repeated. "I didn't know Naruto broke the rules, and I didn't know that I wasn't supposed to help him."

"Sorry [Name]-chan," Naruto said quietly. "It's all my fault."

The alarm went off.

"Time's up," Kakashi said conversationally. "Naruto, you'll be tied to the stump for trying to eat lunch early. And [Name], you'll also be tied to the stump for trying to help him."

-:-

You squirmed in your bindings, disliking the feeling of the coarse ropes chafing against your skin. You wished Kakashi would hurry up and finish talking, so that Sakura and Sasuke could eat their lunch. Then, you would be untied. Hopefully.

"None of you will need to return to the Academy."

"Really?!" Naruto cried, delighted.

Your eyes widened. "But you said if we ended up tied to the log, we would fail! Does that mean…"

"What? But all I did was scream and faint," Sakura said, her eyebrows raised. "Was that okay?" A smile lit up her face and she began to jump joyfully up and down.

"Yeah…you four," Kakashi said, smiling slightly. "Are being dropped from the program!"

You and Sakura froze. Sasuke stopped breathing.

"W-what do you mean?" Naruto ventured, looking positively furious. "We couldn't get a bell, but why?!"

"Because you are just kids who don't deserve to be ninjas."

From beside you, you felt Sasuke stiffen. In a flash, he had leapt to his feet, running at Kakashi and radiating an aura of killer intent.

"Sasuke-kun!" Sakura gasped.

Kakashi flicked Sasuke aside, pinning him to the ground in effortless ease. "See? You four are just kids."

"Don't step on Sasuke-kun!" Sakura screeched, waving her arms around madly.

Kakashi ignored her protests, still holding Sasuke's arm at an uncomfortable angle behind his back. "Do you think being a ninja is easy? Why are we training by breaking up into groups of three, and in our case, four? You don't understand the answer to this test. Naruto and [Name] have barely scratched the surface, but that's not enough. Going halfway in a real mission will never cut it! Don't you understand why you're in a group of four?!"

"So…what about it?" Sakura asked, her voice trembling slightly. "W-we've been meaning to ask you, sensei."

"Teamwork. Not just partial teamwork, but for all of you to cooperate, as a genin squad! But it's too late for you to notice now. If you four had come at me all at once, you might've stood a chance. This test tries to put you all against each other, by there only being three bells when there are four people. This training exercise is meant to select genin with one specific trait – those who can prioritize teamwork before themselves. Sakura!" Kakashi barked, causing her to jump. "All you cared about was Sasuke, and you didn't bother yourself with Naruto and [Name]'s well being when they were right in front of you."

Sakura hung her head, ashamed.

"Naruto and [Name]! All you did was work together as a pair, not considering the rest of your team in the process." You and Naruto slumped guiltily in your respective restraints.

"And Sasuke!" Kakashi looked down at the Uchiha trapped under his foot who gave him a scathing glare. "And you decided to do everything by yourself, because you believed that the others were too weak and would only burden you. Missions are done in groups, because teamwork is more important than individual ability. The inability to cooperate can lead to severe consequences, such as the injury or the death of a teammate. For example…Sakura! Kill Naruto or Sasuke dies!"

He held a kunai to Sasuke's throat and eyed Sakura, gauging her reaction. She flinched, her hand flying to her mouth. Naruto made a choked sound and tried to scoot as far away from her as possible in the limited space set by the ropes.

"That's what will happen," Kakashi said serenely, retracting the blade from Sasuke's neck.

Sakura let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, I thought you were serious."

"If someone is taken hostage, you will be faced with a difficult situation. Someone will die. In every mission, you put your life on the line." Kakashi pointed at the memorial stone. "Look at all the names carved into this stone. They are all praised as heroes in this village. But they're not normal heroes…they are those who are K.I.A."

He paused, letting that sink in. A horrible feeling of realization washed over you. Something must have happened…for Kakashi-sensei to be so strongly adhered to the idea of teamwork. Your eyes closed of their own accord.

"The names of my closest friends…are carved here as well."

You stared at the ground, pity filling your heart. What would it have been like, to suffer through that? "Kakashi-sensei…" you whispered.

He turned, and his visible eye was like flint, hard and cold. "I'll give you one more chance. However, this test will be much harsher after lunch. Eat only if you are up to the challenge. But Naruto and [Name] are not allowed to eat. It will be their punishment for breaking the rules. If anyone feeds either of them, that person will immediately fail. I make the rules here, got it?" He added, seeing everyone's stricken faces.

Kakashi turned on his heel and vanished in a puff of smoke.

Sakura and Sasuke lifted their bento boxes gingerly from the ground and opened them. They ate in silence, and Naruto and your stomachs grumbled loudly as background noise.

"I'm okay, even if I don't eat! I can go without food for days!" Naruto declared, but his stomach growled again, and his shoulders sagged. Sasuke paused, then handed him his bento.

"Here."

Naruto's eyes widened. "Huh…?"

"But Sasuke-kun, sensei just said –" Sakura objected, her chopsticks poised mid-bite.

"Don't worry, I don't sense him nearby. Naruto, when you're done, give it to [Name]. The four of us are going to have to get the bells together. It's only going to slow the team down if you two go hungry."

Sakura bit her lip and looked at you, her expression softening. "From the looks of it, Naruto probably needs all the food he can get. Here, [Name]. You can have mine."

Your eyes widened at the unexpected generosity. "Are you sure…?"

She nodded. "I'm on a diet…I mean, well, I don't eat that much anyways. Just take it, hurry!"

Glad that your hands were free, you took the bento gratefully in your hands and took a tentative bite of rice. At the same time, Naruto bit into Sasuke's meal and a strong gust of wind blew across the field, blowing the box of food out of your hands. The four of you shielded your faces as an unnatural cloud of smoke burst from the ground, and Kakashi's face emerged, looming in front of you.

"You four!" he growled. "You broke the rules. Are you prepared for your punishment?" He performed a series of hand seals and the clouds in the sky darkened ominously. "Any last words?"

The ground began to tremble.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"Because the four of us are one…" You heard Sakura say, her voice trembling but filled with determination. Your eyes fluttered open.

"Kakashi-sensei, what did you do to [Name]-chan!" Naruto's voice was frantic, jarring you awake. "Tell me, what did you –"

"Shut up, dobe," Sasuke's irritable voice came from somewhere to the left. "She's awake."

"That's your excuse?" Kakashi asked threateningly. "The four of you are one?"

"We're all in this squad, and we're all in this together," Sasuke stated, his voice hard. Naruto gave a vigorous nod.

"You pass."

Kakashi must have seen the shock in all of your faces because he went on to explain that Team 7 was the first squad to have ever passed. You listened quietly, something tugging on your heart.

"We'll start our first mission tomorrow," he finished, tossing a kunai at you. "And free yourself and Naruto will you?"

You nodded, catching the knife precariously in one hand. Then you proceeded to slash through the thick ropes, feeling relieved.

"I did it! I'm a ninja!" Naruto declared importantly, squirming in his bindings.

"Stop moving, Naruto," you complained. "It's hard enough trying to cut these ropes without you wriggling around."

"Ah, sorry [Name]-chan," he apologized.

"[Name], come on!" Sakura called. She was waiting for you, but drifting away as Sasuke moved farther and farther into the distance.

"Coming!"

Which one of the following applies to you, to a greater degree?

Shinobi rule # 4, ‘a shinobi must always put their mission first’. Missions are the pride of an organized ninja village, and you must honour this. Go to Chapter 71.

Missions shmissions, you’d much rather be spending your time elsewhere. You'll complete them if necessary, but it doesn't mean you like it. Go to Chapter 72.

Cooperative by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Sure, sure, I'll work with you," you agreed pleasantly. You figured it would unwise to say no, seeing as Sasuke was giving you an evil glare.

"What? What are you talking about, [Name]?" Sakura asked shrilly.

You glanced at her, worried that she would snap. Seeing her and Ino's friendship falling apart with your own eyes demonstrated just how territorial Sakura was regarding Sasuke. You didn't want to get on her bad side considering you've just been put on the same team.

"I…um, it's nothing," you lied, earning an amused look from Sasuke.

"Sasuke-kun…?" Sakura asked.

"It's nothing," he agreed, his voice stiff and dripping with resentment. "Leave me alone, Sakura. I plan on getting one of those bells."

"Oh, that's really great," she said cheerfully, but you could see the doubt behind her façade. Sasuke didn't seem to care what she thought, because he stood up abruptly. It was clear from the look he was giving you that he wanted you to take a detour, to avoid more questions from Sakura. You got to your feet and headed off in the opposite direction, leaving her by herself. Sasuke caught up to you a minute later, his face set into a permanent-looking scowl that triggered your anxiety reflex.

"What?" you demanded, unnerved. It was uncharacteristic of him to show such an outward display of negative emotion and you wondered what had happened to make him act like this.

"Nothing," he spat, pressing ahead without a backwards glance. "Let's go get those bells."

You raised an eyebrow quizzically but decided not to push it. "So…what's the plan?"

"You, shadow clones. Me, Fire Release. It's obvious Kakashi is going to use clones and kawarimi, so during the attack, scout the area for the real one."

"If you just needed someone with the shadow clone ability, Sasuke, why didn't you just ask Naruto?" you pointed out.

Sasuke stopped walking and gave you dark glare. "I don't have much of a choice. He's tied up to the memorial stone right now for trying to eat lunch early."

Oh. You continued to make your way through the undergrowth in silence aside from the occasional rustling of leaves. In the distance, you could hear faint shouting and guessed that it was probably Naruto. Sasuke suddenly paused again and you stumbled over a tree root and fell to the ground.

"Watch where you're going," he said crossly, without turning around. "We're here. I can see Kakashi, so keep it down will you?"

"Got it."

-:-

"Katon: Hōsenka no Jutsu!"

You resisted the urge to roll your eyes at Sasuke's overly theatrical entry. For someone who valued the element of surprise, he sure didn't make the effort to keep quiet himself. Forming the clone seal, you darted to the left and proceeded to carry out your part of the attack formation.

"Kage bunshin no jutsu," you muttered under your breath, producing several shadow clones in your wake. You dispatched them towards what Sasuke claimed was a fake Kakashi and staggered against a tree, exhausted. In your peripheral vision, you glimpsed Sasuke incinerating the other Kakashi into a pile of ashes.

"It's obvious Kakashi is going to use clones and kawarimi, so during the attack, scout the area for the real one."

Drat. You had almost forgotten. Closing your eyes, you allowed yourself to relax, searching the vicinity for Kakashi's chakra presence. You sensed a flicker of life, a faint chakra signature…

"Behind me…!" you gasped, alarmed. Discarding the original plan, you tumbled unceremoniously out of the bushes and out of range in case Kakashi decided to perform a jutsu on you. More specifically, One Thousand Years of Death.

"[Name]!" Sasuke turned when he heard your movements, the stream of phoenix flower flames issuing from his mouth sputtering and dimming before extinguishing completely.

"Sorry," you gasped, your eyes streaming from the clouds of thick smoke caused by Sasuke's jutsu. "Kakashi-sensei…snuck up behind me."

"Change of plans," Sasuke replied immediately, his dark eyes moving over the spot you pointed to. "Do you still have enough chakra for multiple shadow clones?"

You shook your head, not wanting to completely deplete your energy levels just yet. "I can probably manage a couple, but my chakra reserves are pretty drained."

He cursed under his breath, his eyes darting to the bushes again. "We'll stick to cornering him with weapons then."

"You should enlist Naruto's help," you suggested again, straightening up. "He has much more chakra than I do. He can probably pull off lots of shadow clones."

Sasuke glowered at you. "No time. Weapons, got it?"

"Fine," you sighed, opening your hip pouch and pulling out a handful of kunai. "You ready?"

"Hn."

Your eyes closed briefly, distributing your senses evenly throughout your surroundings to detect any trace of Kakashi nearby. "I can't sense him," you informed Sasuke.

"You baka, he's right there." He pointed into the dense cluster of trees, smirking slightly.

You blinked. "Oh, oops! I must've missed him somehow."

"Doesn't matter." Sasuke shrugged and slipped you a coil of wire strings. You took them in your fingers, unravelling the wires while tying them securely to your kunai knives.

"He'll use a body replacement," you warned him, tossing the kunai at the dark shape half-hidden within the trees. You gave a sharp yank, trapping Kakashi against the tree trunk with your wire strings. A moment later, he turned into a log. "Told you."

"Doesn't matter," Sasuke repeated, pivoting suddenly to launch a flurry of shuriken into the forest beyond the range of your vision.

"Impressive." You heard Kakashi's voice and you whirled around. "But not enough to defeat me."

Your sensei was standing parallel to the ground with his feet attached to the trunk of a tree – evidently employing the use of chakra control. He was still reading, you observed in amazement. He was also wearing Sasuke's shuriken on each of the fingers on his right hand, spinning them in an alternating pattern of clockwise and counter clockwise. Show off, you thought.

Unfazed by his failed attempt, Sasuke merely took a deep breath and weaved his fingers expertly through a sequence of hand seals. Puffing out his chest, he released forth a torrent of superheated chakra into a sphere of swirling flames. You shielded your face from the blistering heat created by Sasuke's fireball, trying not to gag as acrid smoke filled your lungs.

"W-what the heck?" you choked, as a heaving cough racked your body. "What was that for?"

Sasuke scowled in evident annoyance. "Nothing's been working."

"But you went too far!"

His scowl deepened. You guessed he was regretting asking you to work with him. "[Name], I'm not even going to be able to singe Kakashi's ridiculous hair, so relax, okay?"

"What was that about singeing my hair?"

You both turned to see Kakashi balancing on a tree branch, his flak jacket and the tip of his hair badly scorched and smoking slightly. You clapped a hand to your mouth, horrified by what you saw.

"Kakashi-sensei!" you yelped, your voice muffled slightly. "Are you okay?"

He responded by turning into a smouldering, half-burnt log. You stared at it for a long time, mortified.

"See?" Sasuke said, giving a low chuckle, surprising both you and himself.

"That wasn't funny!" you called disapprovingly, your (e/c) eyes searching the surrounding area for Kakashi's presence. You heard a quiet laugh coming from somewhere in the forest, and you knew that your sensei had heard you.

"Now what?" Sasuke's question echoed your own feelings. You shrugged your shoulders and closed your eyes, trying to gather your thoughts into an improvised plan. You pulled a kunai from your pouch, gouging a deep gash into the ground absentmindedly.

The alarm rang.

"Argh," you grumbled in frustration, driving the kunai deep into the ground.

"Damn it," Sasuke muttered, clenching his fists.

"Let's go back," you suggested, through gritted teeth. Sasuke gave a curt nod and followed your lead as you headed back to the main clearing where the logs and the memorial stone where located. You shivered as a gust of wind buffeted you body, whipping your hair into your eyes. You could almost hear Kakashi's laugh dancing in the breeze and you glowered at the floor in irritation.

-:-

It turned out, Sakura reluctantly ended up working with Naruto after she realized that Sasuke didn't want her to work with him.

"I was desperate!" Sakura had claimed frantically, but Naruto would hear none of it. He was ecstatic.

"The teamwork aspect was the most important part of this mission. That was what you were being tested on." Kakashi's eye curved, indicating that there was an unseen smile underneath his mask. "So…you all pass."

Naruto punched the air, beside himself with joy.

"So you're not going to tie any of us to the log?" Sakura asked, eying one with apprehension.

Kakashi shook his head. "You were supposed to look underneath the underneath. It doesn't matter if you get a bell or not, it's the teamwork element that determines whether you pass or fail."

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name]-chan, you okay?"

Naruto seemed to have read the answer in your eyes, because he didn't wait for you to reply. "I'm a ninja now, believe it!" he crowed, diving into his bento box with rampant enthusiasm. Kakashi held up one finger to stop him. "What is it now, sensei?" he whined, tugging the chopsticks towards him.

"You tried to eat early," he reminded him. "So you're going to have to endure your punishment. You can't eat until everyone else has finished."

"Come on guys, hurry up!" Naruto pleaded, gazing at you and the rest of his team beseechingly.

"I'm sure going to have fun with this," Sasuke said, a pleased smirk on his face. He made his point by eating agonizingly slowly for the rest of the afternoon.

Go to Chapter 73.

Compromise by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Yeah, sure," you said slowly, gauging Sasuke's reaction. "On one condition."

"What?" Sasuke spat through his teeth, looking positively murderous.

"That you include Sakura."

Sakura gave a loud squeal. "Oh, [Name]! That would be lovely! Sasuke-kun…"

"No," he said flatly, not turning to look at her. Sakura deflated like a balloon, her shoulders sagging.

"We're a package deal," you insisted, a small, mischievous grin lighting up your face. "Take it, or leave it."

Sasuke's voice was dripping with loathing when he finally replied, "Very well."

"Good, then it's settled," you declared, clapping your hands together. "So I suppose you have a plan, Sasuke?"

He shot you another murderous glare, which you ignored good-naturedly. "As a matter of fact, I do. We're going to set an ambush for Kakashi – a surprise attack."

"Well that much is obvious," you muttered. "Seeing as Naruto kind of proved that a direct confrontation will never work."

"Hn. You're annoying."

"Why thank you," you replied mockingly, standing up. "C'mon, Sakura."

She got to her feet, her eyes wide. Tucking a loose strand of pink hair behind her ear, she followed you as you delved deeper into the forest without turning around to see if Sasuke was behind you.

-:-

"It's not that simple," Sasuke said through gritted teeth. "I already tried using the fireball jutsu on him, he's too fast."

"As a diversion," you insisted, folding your arms. "Then Sakura and I will ambush him from behind."

"N-nani…?!" Sakura squeaked, looking thoroughly alarmed.

You gave her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, it's two against one. And besides, Kakashi-sensei will be totally unprepared. We'll have the element of surprise on our side."

She nodded shakily and turned to Sasuke. "I'm ready, Sasuke-kun."

He crouched, preparing to spring into the clearing where Kakashi stood, flipping through the pages of his book. Sasuke interlaced his fingers, manipulating the tiger seal, then continuing through a series of additional hand seals to induce his Fire Release technique.

Meanwhile, you stood on the fringe of the forest, your heart hammering in your chest. By the looks of the position of the sun, you figured that you didn't have much time before the alarm rang. You only had one shot get this right. Slipping a paper bomb-tagged kunai out of your pocket, you handed it wordlessly to Sakura. She swallowed hard, then took it from your hands.

"Ready?" she mouthed. You gave her the thumbs up and the two of you waited for Sasuke's signal.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

"Wow, Sasuke-kun is incredible!" Sakura breathed, staring dreamily at the massive orb of chakra-generated fire pouring from Sasuke's mouth.

"Sakura, snap out if it!" you urged, shaking her shoulders lightly to bring her out of her trance. She blinked, her eyes glassy eyes focusing on you. Then her face reddened.

"Ah, sorry [Name]." Sakura stood up and her eyes scanned the smoking clearing for any sign of Kakashi. Her eyes alighted on a smouldering log to the left of where she was standing and she gave a small shake of the head.

"No?" you asked, your eyes joining hers in the search for your sensei.

"No, he's gone," Sakura sighed heavily, plopping back down onto the ground behind the bushes. "Substitution, no doubt. The real one is nowhere to be seen."

"Over here."

You spun around at the sound of Kakashi's voice, but you couldn't see him.

"Sensei is using the hiding with camouflage jutsu," Sakura whispered in your ear, her keen eyes inspecting the seemingly deserted woods. She pulled something out of her hip pouch and slipped it into your fingers inconspicuously. Your gaze flickered to the small sphere wrapped in coarse brown paper. The kanji for 'light' was neatly printed on the exterior in black ink.

"Flash bomb…" you mumbled, half to yourself. You vaguely recalled learning in the Academy that the camouflage technique involved controlling the refraction of light to render one invisible. With the influx of temporary light from the flash bomb, it would be difficult to maintain the jutsu. "That's…ingenious, Sakura."

She smiled, pleased. "Now go on."

You nodded, detonating the bomb. You shielded your eyes from the dazzling light, momentarily blinded. As it began to fade, you caught a glimpse of a slight distortion in the air current and you smiled triumphantly.

"There!"

Sakura fished out a shuriken from her pouch and lobbed it hesitantly in the direction you were pointing. Kakashi materialized, his fingers closing around the star-shaped disc with ease. He smiled under his mask, before dispersing into a cloud of smoke.

"He's gone," Sakura said, voicing her evident disappointment. The alarm suddenly rang, causing you to jump. In the distance, Sasuke swore loudly.

"Ugh, we were so close too," you groaned, slapping a hand to your forehead. "So were all going to fail now?"

She shrugged, looking troubled. Peering into the gap in the bushes, she called out Sasuke's name. She received an annoyed 'hn' in response. "Let's go," she suggested. You nodded in agreement, stepping out of the protection of the forest and into the clearing.

Kakashi had already tied an aggravated Naruto to the log with a length of thick rope.

"Hello there," he called, without turning around.

You cringed. "Kakashi-sensei, are you going to tie us to those stumps?"

He still didn't turn around. His eyes were glued to his orange book, but his thoughts had floated away.

"Kakashi-sensei?" Sakura's timid voice jarred him from his reverie.

"Oh no," he replied smoothly. "Why ever did you think that?"

She blinked, then turned to look at you.

"Did you say that we were going to be tied up if we failed to get a bell?" you supplied, to which Sakura gave a vigorous nod.

"Yeah, you said that was why there were only three bells."

Naruto wriggled in his bindings, looking dismayed at his predicament. His gaze drifted over the other two logs and a cheeky grin appeared on his face. "Hey, hey sensei. There's only three logs."

"Glad you noticed," Kakashi responded.

Naruto scowled. "Why am I tied here when everyone else isn't? It's not fair!"

"The point of this test, which you, Naruto, have completely overlooked, is teamwork."

"Teamwork?" he repeated blankly. He stopped struggling against the ropes for a moment, staring at his sensei as if he had spontaneously sprouted a third eye.

"It's the answer that determines whether you pass or fail this test. Unfortunately, it's too late for you now. If you had noticed earlier, maybe I would've passed you. And you wouldn't be tied up right now. The rest of Team 7 passes, and we're starting our first mission tomorrow."

"Naruto…" you whispered, realized what had just happened. He had indeed failed, and now…

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

You awoke the sound of Kakashi's voice.

"Naruto, it would be best if I dropped you from the program altogether. I'm not going to send you back to the Academy, because you're just going to fail again."

"What?!" he cried, outraged. He started kicking and writhing, trying to free himself from the ropes that held him against the wooden log.

If you don't think it's fair, and decide to intervene, even at the cost of your own pass/fail status, go to Chapter 74.

If you don't want to risk it, and just stay silent, go to Chapter 75.

Refusal by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"No thanks," you replied, getting up. "You should team up with Sakura instead. I'm not interested."

Without waiting for a reply, you stood up and headed for the tree where Naruto was tied up.

"So how did you get into this predicament?" you asked, watching his futile efforts with mild amusement. His face was contorted with the effort of trying to free himself, but so far all he managed to do was turn his face an alarmingly vivid shade of purple.

"Kakashi-sensei tricked me," he groaned, still struggling to reach the ropes with a kunai gripped so tightly in his hand that his knuckles were turning white.

"Here, let me help." You tugged the knife out of his grasp and slashed the ropes in one, well-aimed blow. Naruto crashed to the ground, falling into a heap on the ground below. He staggered to his feet, winded.

"Sorry," you apologized, helping him to his feet. Naruto flashed you a blinding smile and a thumbs up. You glanced around, looking for any sign of Kakashi.

"Where's Kakashi-sensei?" you asked.

Naruto shrugged. "When he finished lecturing me, Sasuke hit his body replacement with a bunch of shuriken. He's hiding somewhere."

Your eyes darted to the tightly clustered trees, searching the gaps between trunks and openings in the leafy branches for the silver-haired jounin. Every slight movement caused by the wind caught your attention, causing you to feel more and more paranoid. Kakashi-sensei could be anywhere, and you had to keep your eyes peeled.

"Kya…!" A loud, high-pitched scream pierced the air.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto gasped, his arms flailing. He twisted around, spinning in a circle in an effort to locate where the scream had come from. Affected by his panic, your eyes searched the vicinity for a hint of pink tresses or the conspicuous red fabric of her dress. The lack of success made you realize the need to sense her chakra signature instead.

"Cover me," you told Naruto. He nodded and you closed your eyes, feeling the area around you with your chakra.

"She's not far, but I think she's unconscious," you noted, your eyes snapping open. You pointed into the woods and he nodded again.

"Let's go save her."

You laughed. "Sure thing. But I don't think she needs saving though. Kakashi isn't nearby, from what I can detect. She'll be fine for the moment."

It didn't take long before you and Naruto came across Sakura's unconscious body. She was lying in the middle of a blanket of dark green leaves, and the lighting in the clearing was unnaturally dim. Genjutsu… you thought, dispersing it with a quick seal and burst of chakra. Kneeling, you inspected her tightly shut eyes and flushed face with careful scrutiny. She didn't seem to be injured, from what you could gather. You gave her shoulder an experimental shake, and Naruto prodded her cheek lightly.

"I know!" he declared, after deeming both of your efforts futile. "Maybe she just needs…a kiss!" He began to lean forwards and you slapped his face away.

"That's not going to do anything," you scolded, giving him a firm shove. "Sakura will kill you when she wakes up. She'll come around on her own time."

Naruto looked sceptical. "Are you sure? Because I'm perfectly capable –"

Sakura stirred, her eyelids fluttering.

"Sakura-chan?" he whispered.

"Huh…?"

"Sakura, can you hear us?" you asked, shaking her shoulders again.

"Ah…!" Brilliant green eyes clashed with your own (e/c) ones, and hers suddenly widened in terror.

"Um, Sakura?" Your forehead creased as you gazed at her in concern. She sat up abruptly, gasping for breath.

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto yelled. "Are you okay?!"

She leapt to her feet, her eyes darting wildly around the clearing as if searching for some unseen threat. Jarred by her defensive stance, you reached into your pouch for a kunai, ready to protect yourself from the would-be assailant.

"[Name], it's not that," she whispered, trembling slightly. "I just…I just…"

"What?" Naruto pressed.

"It's…Sasuke-kun," she whimpered, pressing a hand to her heart. "I…I saw him…his body…covered with kunai…covered in blood…" With that, her knees buckled and she slumped to the floor. Naruto caught her before she landed on the ground, but she shook him off impatiently. "I'm fine," she grumbled, shooting him a threatening look.

"It was Kakashi-sensei," you reassured her, watching her pale face in concern. "He put you under a genjutsu."

Her eyes widened. "But it felt…real. What a relief!"

"Sakura-chan, Sakura-chan! Do you want to team up with us? Do you want to?" Naruto was bouncing on the balls of his feet as if he couldn't stand still. She gave him an icy glare which he seemed to have missed. "Do you want to?"

"Come on, we'd all do better if we all worked together," you wheedled, grinning slightly. She still looked hesitant.

"But if we all get a bell…" she muttered. "Then there won't be one left for Sasuke-kun…"

"You're way too optimistic," you joked. "We probably won't be able to get all three of Kakashi-sensei's bells."

Sakura still didn't look convinced. You could tell that she was still worried about Sasuke, and you sighed in exasperation.

"Look, Sakura. How about this, if we manage to retrieve all three of the bells, I'll give mine to Sasuke. How does that sound?"

She gaped at you for a long time. You weren't sure if you meant it or not, but it didn't matter. If it came down to it, you would keep your word.

"Oh, okay," she said finally, looking immensely relieved.

"Awesome!" Naruto crowed. "Let's go find Kakashi-sensei and kick his butt!"

You raised an eyebrow at him. "Literally or figuratively?"

"Both," he replied, eliciting a giggle from you and a scowl from Sakura.

"There's no time to waste, you two," she chided. "If we're ever going to get one of those bells, we can't stand around and chat all day."

"Yeah, Sakura-chan is right. Let's go," Naruto said, straightening up. "Got a plan, [Name]-chan?"

"Of course!" you lied, thinking fast. Sasuke was out there fighting Kakashi-sensei right now, you could hear it. If he was distracted right now, then it could be the perfect time to strike…

"Naruto, Sakura, let's go this way."

They nodded in synchronization. They trailed behind as you followed the noises coming from the distance. Hearing a strangled yelp, Sakura began to quicken her pace, looking frantic.

"They say the nail that sticks up is the one that gets hammered down," you heard Kakashi say. Sakura let out an intake of breath and the three of you paused at the edge of the clearing. You peered through a small opening in the leaves and saw him. Signalling to the other two, you prepared to ambush your sensei.

He didn't expect all three of you to come at him at once, that was for sure. But he was very well prepared, despite this disadvantage. As you sprung out of your hiding spot, flanked by the others, Kakashi snapped his book shut and caught the first three incoming kunai with ease.

"He's fast!" you gasped, whipping out a second kunai. "Sakura – get behind Kakashi-sensei while I try to divert his attention to me."

She nodded determinedly, clinging tightly to her kunai. Suddenly, her face drained of colour and she swayed.

"S-sasuke…kun…" she whispered hoarsely. The knife in her hand clattered to the ground.

You stifled a poorly suppressed groan of impatience. "What is it, Sakura?"

She pointed a shaking finger at a dark shape behind Kakashi's back. Your eyes followed where she was looking. Sasuke's apparently decapitated head was sticking out of the ground a few metres away from your sensei. From the upturned dirt around his neck, you figured that it was just an Earth Release jutsu.

"Nothing to worry about," you assured her. "It's not so bad, you can dig him out later."

There was no reply. Concerned, you turned to look at her only to see that Sakura had fainted again. You slapped a hand to your forehead.

"Ack, Naruto…take over for her, will you?"

He gave you a small salute. "Hai, [Name]-chan!"

You grinned at him, then turned your attention to Kakashi. "Hey, sensei!"

He frowned as you positioned yourself, ready to strike. You threw your kunai directly at his chest, expecting him to dodge it. You rummaged through your pouch again, searching for a smoke bomb. In your peripheral vision, you could see that Naruto had almost succeeded in sneaking behind Kakashi's back. You tried to keep your gaze averted from his movements to avoid arousing your sensei's suspicions. Then you allowed the smoke bomb to detonate, and the purple-hued fog enveloped you and Kakashi, successfully obscuring his vision.

"Hi-yah!" Naruto yelled loudly, immediately resulting in the loss of the element of surprise. You couldn't see very well in the cloud of obstructive smoke, but when it cleared, you saw that Kakashi had Naruto pinned to the ground, his arms twisted unnaturally behind his back.

"You shouldn't advertise your presence like that, you baka. If I were an enemy shinobi, you'd be dead by now." He held the point of his kunai knife to Naruto's throat to prove his point. The alarm went off, and Kakashi casually slipped the kunai back into his pocket. As Naruto was in no immediate danger anymore, you turned to the currently unconscious pink-haired kunoichi.

"Sakura…Sakura! Wake up!" you pleaded, trying to shake her awake. She didn't stir, and her head flopped lifelessly from side to side. "Sakura!"

"She'll come around on her own time," Naruto said. You hadn't noticed him approach. He was peering over your shoulder, a look of concern in his blue eyes.

"How come I've got the feeling I've heard that one before?" you muttered as Sakura's eyes fluttered open.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"Sakura-chan! [Name]-chan!" Naruto cried, delighted. She tried to sit up, but he pushed her back down. "You're in no condition to move around," he scolded her firmly. You tried to sit up, but he pushed you down with his other hand. "And you're in no condition to move around either."

"I'm perfectly fine," you insisted, struggling to your feet.

Sakura rolled her eyes. "Naruto, be reasonable will you? I just fainted, no big deal."

"No big deal?" Kakashi called over, sounding amused. "I suppose you three don't realize what predicament you're in?"

"What predicament?" you asked.

"We didn't get the bells," Naruto said solemnly.

You paled. "So…we fail? Kakashi-sensei, are you going to fail us?"

-:-

As it turned out, Sasuke inexplicably ended up tied to the log. And he was sulking.

"You don't seem to understand the point of this mission, Sasuke."

Kakashi's question was left unanswered, so he continued. "I seem to be under the impression that the others caught on. But you – you insisted on working alone, believing that the others would burden you. That is not the way of a true shinobi!"

Sasuke remained silent, fuming. In his head, he had already plotted out a dozen ways to kill his sensei. If only he would loosen the ropes…

"Don't you understand why you're in a group of four?"

Once he was free, he would wipe that arrogant smirk off of Kakashi's face. He would make him pay. He would –

"Are you listening?!"

Sasuke glanced up from his murderous brooding. "Hn…?"

"Teamwork!" Kakashi nearly yelled, startling you and Sakura. He had been so focused on Naruto's antics that he didn't realize just how annoying the Uchiha was until now. "If you had figured it out earlier, then I might have passed you."

Sasuke stiffened, giving Kakashi an icy glare. "You wouldn't dare."

Kakashi realized that he was probably right. For a twelve-year-old kid, Sasuke's killer intent was remarkably intimidating. "Then prove yourself," he stated, matching Sasuke's glare with one of his own.

"W-what do you mean?" Sasuke spluttered, at a loss for words for once.

"Prove to me that you're willing to work as a team with the others. Prove to me that you deserve to pass."

Kakashi waited. Sasuke muttered something unintelligible under his breath.

"What, Sasuke?" he asked, feigning insufferable patience. "I can't hear you. Speak up."

"I already tried teamwork," Sasuke said through gritted teeth. "But she said she didn't want to work with me."

"Who?" Kakashi asked in a mildly curious tone, even though he already knew.

"[Name]," he replied stiffly, glancing at you with aversion.

"So?"

"You said…"

Kakashi sighed, knowing he would never get a proper response from him. He was much too proud. This would just have to do for now. "Fine. You pass."

There was no sigh of relief, no flicker of emotion crossed the young Uchiha's eyes. He merely gave the ropes binding his body a pointed glare.

"I suppose you want me to untie you?"

There was no answer.

"I can sense your aura of killer intent, so I would suggest you tone it down a bit before I let you go anywhere."

"Hn."

Kakashi sighed and walked over to the log, severing the ropes in a single swipe with his kunai. Sasuke straightened up and walked away, his head held high.

"We're starting our first mission tomorrow!" he called after the retreating Uchiha. Sasuke offered no response to indicate that he had heard. Kakashi turned back to the rest of the team who were still paralyzed with shock. He scratched his mask sheepishly. "So…all four of you pass, this time. As you heard, we'll be going on our first mission tomorrow. And…don't be late!"

Which one of the following applies to you, to a greater degree?

Shinobi rule # 4, ‘a shinobi must always put their mission first’. Missions are the pride of an organized ninja village, and you must honour this. Go to Chapter 76.

Missions shmissions, you’d much rather be spending your time elsewhere. You'll complete them if necessary, but it doesn't mean you like it. Go to Chapter 77.

Friendship by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Going to challenge Kakashi-sensei openly sounded like a good idea to you. It wouldn't do any good hiding and waiting for the alarm to ring. Kakashi's keen sense of hearing and jounin ninja abilities rendered sneaking up on him a bad idea. You might as well go for a direct assault. With that thought in mind, you straightened from your crouching position and made your presence known.

"And you're also a weird one," Kakashi commented, watching your advances with a flicker of amusement and surprise crossing his face. You refrained from answering, knowing that he was only trying to divert your attention. And you couldn't afford to be distracted. Slipping a kunai from your sleeves into your palm, you charged your sensei head-on.

Barely a second later, he had your arms twisted at an uncomfortable angle and his own knife pressed lightly against your collarbone. Hanging limply by the scruff of your neck, you glowered vehemently at the ground, well aware that Kakashi couldn't see what you were doing.

"Do watch where you are going, [Name]," he said companionably, releasing his hold on your aching wrist. Again, you said nothing. Shifting your stance, you changed tactics. You would use wire strings to entrap Kakashi first rather than fight him in close-quarters combat.

It was as if he could read your attacks. The moment you pulled them out of your pouch, they were snatched from your surprised, unresisting grip. Your sensei shrugged innocently, your wires dangling from his fingers.

Your next attempt was foiled, as was the following one. Finally, exhausted and unable to carry on, you let Kakashi melt into the shadows, not before offering you some advice.

"You're a ninja. You're supposed to stay hidden, not throw yourself carelessly in front of your adversary like that," he informed you. He didn't leave you time to respond. Left alone and fatigued, you tried to catch your breath. You weren't sure what to do next, but a direct frontal assault was certainly out of the question. Hearing a distant rumbling accented with a strange crackling that sounded suspiciously like a forest fire, your eyes searched the vicinity for the source of the noise. Your gaze fell upon a thick column of smoke curling conspicuously above the tree tops, an unsightly smudge the bright, cerulean sky. Almost certain that it was where Kakashi-sensei would most likely be, you began to make your way towards the rising acrid fumes.

You only had to walk a short distance before you came across your first obstacle. Sakura was sprawled out on the floor, seemingly unconscious in the middle of your path. Her pink hair was splayed out around her, and her eyes were closed.

"Sakura…?" you asked uncertainly, prodding her shoulder with your toe. You were worried she was a projection, a genjutsu that concealed a spiky weapon of sorts. You wouldn't put it past your sensei to set a trap like that.

"Don't bother, she's out cold."

Your eyes flickered from her lifeless form to the spot where the voice was coming from. When you saw Sasuke's head stuck in the ground, you gave a little gasp. His eyes darkened.

"Don't faint," he threatened, sounding embarrassed and angry at the same time.

"What happened to you?" you asked, glancing from him to Sakura and back again.

"I'd rather not say," he replied stiffly. He closed his eyes. The ground beneath him shuddered and vertical cracks appeared on the surface. You scooped Sakura's limp body into your arms and pulled her into the safety of the trees just as an area of several metres around Sasuke exploded, sending dust and rocks flying everywhere.

You raised an eyebrow. "Must you be so melodramatic?" Without waiting for a response, you went back to check on Sakura. Her eyelids fluttered, exposing a sliver of vitreous green beneath her lashes.

"Good, you're awake," you sighed in relief, standing up.

"S-sasuke…kun…?"

"Um, no. He's over there."

She struggled to sit up, blinking the glazed look from her eyes. "I saw…he was…"

"He's fine now, I think." Your lips twitched as you glanced over at the Uchiha standing awkwardly in the middle of a circle of upturned earth. Sakura leapt to her feet and flew at Sasuke.

"Sasuke-kun, you're okay, you're okay!"

"Ah, don't get so close!"

Sasuke managed to disentangle himself from Sakura's grasp and straightened up.

"There's little time left, I'm going."

You stood up as well. You had wasted enough time here, and it was clear that Kakashi-sensei was nowhere to be seen around this place.

"You're still going after a bell?" Sakura asked.

Sasuke frowned. "I already touched it…next time, I'll be able to get it."

"What? You're amazing, Sasuke-kun," she gushed, but you could sense a note of insecurity in her voice.

"I saw some smoke earlier," you told Sasuke, getting ready to leave as well. "If it wasn't Kakashi-sensei…"

"It was me," he said brusquely.

So that meant that they had battled. And that also meant Kakashi had been here. And every second you wasted standing around, he could get farther and farther away.

"Since we don't have much time left, why don't we give up and try harder next time?" Sakura asked tentatively.

"Only I can kill that man."

"What…? You mean sensei?" she asked, her eyes as wide and round as saucers. You backed away from Sasuke, whose eyes had glazed over.

"I was crying at that time…"

"Crying…?" Sakura's question corresponded to exactly what you were thinking.

Sasuke stared into the distance. "My…"

"What, what are you talking about, Sasuke-kun?"

"I am an avenger. I must become stronger than him." The alarm suddenly rang, signalling the end of the bell test.

"I wasted my time talking," Sasuke muttered, clenching his fists.

"Sasuke-kun…" Sakura whispered, watching his retreating back with an odd expression on her face.

-:-

Kakashi remained impassive, oblivious to Sakura's shouts and Sasuke's death glare. Clenching the latter's forearm with an iron grip, he slipped the kunai knife back into his pockets.

Because you four are just kids who don't deserve to be ninjas.

You hung your head in shame as your sensei's words echoed in your head. They rang true, considering you and the rest of the team made little progress in the time you had. None of you succeeded in getting a bell, and even Sasuke who claimed he had touched one, was currently trapped underneath Kakashi's foot. You had all overlooked the meaning of teamwork.

"I'll give you one last chance," Kakashi said. "Eat lunch only if you're up to the challenge, but don't let Naruto eat. This is his punishment for trying to eat lunch early. If anyone tries to feed him, that person will immediately fail."

Naruto slumped in his restraints, looking extremely put out. Kakashi turned away and vanished in a puff of smoke.

You picked up your designated bento and opened it silently. The other two followed your lead, and began to eat. A grumbling noise came from somewhere to your left and your eyes snapped up instinctively.

"I'm okay if I don't eat! I can go without food for days!" Naruto's stomach grumbled again, contradicting his words. His face fell.

"Here."

Sasuke held out his half-eaten bento towards the orange-clad genin tied to the stump.

"Hey Sasuke-kun, sensei just said…"

"Don't worry, I don't sense him nearby," he replied, a note of urgency saturating his voice. "We four are going to have to get the bells together. It'll only bring trouble if he goes hungry."

You looked down at your food and back at Naruto. "Take mine too. Sasuke's isn't going to be enough."

"[Name]-chan…"

Sakura shook her head and held out her box towards Naruto. "I-I'm on a diet…I mean, I don't eat as much as you and Sasuke-kun. Keep yours, [Name] and Naruto can have mine."

You blinked gratefully at her and went back to eating. Naruto meanwhile seemed to be on the verge of tears. "Sakura-chan…thanks."

"You don't need to thank me, just hurry up and eat."

"But…"

"Don't worry about it, I'm not that hungry."

Naruto clenched and unclenched his fists. "See…?"

Sakura's eyebrow twitched ominously, and she gritted her teeth. "I'll only do this once, is that clear?"

"Clear as a bell, Sakura-chan!" Naruto declared cheerfully. She picked up a lump of rice gingerly and all but dropped it into his mouth. Suddenly, the ground gave sickening lurch, bringing you and Sasuke to your feet. A massive cloud of dust and smoke rose into the sky, and a strong surge of wind nearly blew you over.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

When your eyes fluttered open, you found yourself gazing into Kakashi's concerned face.

"Gah!" you cried, staggering to your feet and looking around wildly for any sign of the dust storm that had randomly arisen out of nowhere.

"Calm down," he ordered. "How do you feel?"

"I'm fine," you replied.

Kakashi looked unconvinced. "You wrecked my dramatic entrance, but I meant to say, what do you four have to say for yourselves?"

You blanched. You had completely forgotten that you and the others had broken the rules. By feeding Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura and you should fail by default.

"Teamwork?" you asked meekly. "You said that it was the most important part of this mission."

He shrugged.

"That's right," Sasuke said suddenly. "We're a four-man team."

"That's why we helped him," Sakura supplied, cowering when Kakashi glared at her.

"So that's your excuse?" He advanced watching your reactions intently. "…you pass."

Kakashi must have seen the shock in all of your faces because he went on to explain that Team 7 was the first squad to have ever passed. You listened quietly, something tugging on your heart.

"We'll start our first mission tomorrow," he finished.

"I did it! I'm a ninja!" Naruto declared importantly, squirming in his bindings.

"[Name], come on!" Sakura called. You nodded, forgetting about Naruto's predicament for a moment and hurrying to follow her.

"You guys forgot to untie me!" he cried, flailing his arms and legs.

Which one of the following applies to you, to a greater degree?

Shinobi rule # 4, 'a shinobi must always put their mission first'. Missions are the pride of an organized ninja village, and you must honour this. Go to Chapter 71.

Missions shmissions, you'd much rather be spending your time elsewhere. Go to Chapter 72.

Constant Vigilance by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You stay where you are, deciding to think up a plan. Whether Kakashi-sensei was lying to you or not, it didn't matter. There was no sense in chasing after Sasuke, because you had no intention of working with him.

That being said, you settled yourself more comfortably on your perch on the tree branch and set the kunai down beside you. You closed your eyes to both aid you in thinking and to keep yourself alert to the possibility of approaching chakra signatures.

Sasuke actually does want to work with you, don't make it so hard for him like you just demonstrated to me. It's remarkable that he's even considering teamwork, bear that in mind.

Kakashi most likely wouldn't be expecting you. The way he worded his advice, it was almost as if he wanted you to pursue Sasuke. It seemed that you would have the element of surprise to your advantage.

Next, there was the matter of how you were going to ambush your sensei. Based off of your previous observations, he seemed to have a keen sense of hearing as well as competency in chakra-sensing. You would need to disguise your chakra signature and make sure you wouldn't be heard.

And finally, the main aspect of your plan, what exactly were you going to do? You squeezed your eyes tightly shut, thoughts whirring through your head in rapid-fire succession.

-:-

Kakashi's vague suspicions were confirmed. He had reason to believe that, if given the chance, Sakura and Naruto would be prepared to engage in teamwork. It was you and Sasuke that troubled him. He couldn't pass a genin team if two of them were arrogant, self-reliant blockheads. He had previously assumed that, of the two, Sasuke was more of a nutcase. Proven wrong, he decided to test you.

He now realized that Sasuke was much more practical than he had conceived at first. The Uchiha, though preferring to work solo at the beginning, recognized that he had to team up with someone in order to succeed. You, on the other hand, completely disregarded his efforts. He now knew why he felt so strongly about your problem.

You were just like him.

At least, that was what Kakashi thought. It didn't matter if he was right or wrong, because he would stamp out the problem at its roots. And that meant he had to check something.

A few minutes later, you arrived, with a multitude of crude attacks up your sleeve. He was impressed at all the traps you set that required him to look underneath the underneath. The direct attack was undoubtedly a ruse; your retreat was only a trick. The kunai only set off another trap, which concealed a log that would've knocked him unconscious if he wasn't paying attention. The longer he fought you, the more your fighting style reminded him of Rin. The memory brought a fresh wave of pain to his heart, and he slipped up in his defences momentarily.

You skidded to a halt. Instead of throwing the improvised spear at your sensei, you swerved and smashed into a tree trunk. You had seen the flicker of pain in Kakashi's eyes, and that had brought you up short.

"You shouldn't let me distract you like that," Kakashi advised, deactivating the last of your traps. You disentangled yourself from the tree, sorely disappointed at your failure. Your sensei must've done that on purpose, you realized. The alarm rang, indicating noon and the end of the training mission.

-:-

"Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke. You all pass."

You squirmed, trying to find a more comfortable position that seemed unachievable when tied tightly to the log. Looking into the stern, unforgiving eyes of your sensei, you knew what was coming next.

Read Chapter 23, the return to this page.

"[Name], you fail."

"But sensei…!" Naruto protested indignantly, giving you a concerned glance. "That's not fair!"

Kakashi ignored him and your recent fainting episode. "The rest of the team will start a joint mission tomorrow with Team 8. And [Name], you have one more chance. You will partake in some training…with me."

You stared at him, your mouth agape. His verdict was so unexpected, you felt a flicker of doubt. "But after I'm done training, you'll send me back to the Academy, right?"

"That depends," Kakashi shrugged his shoulders apathetically. "This mission was a training exercise after all. You'll just be embarking on a second, more difficult training exercise. The rest of the team, you're dismissed. [Name], stay here for a moment."

You wanted to tell him that you couldn't go anywhere anyways, seeing as you were tied to the log. But you kept your mouth tightly shut as Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke left the training grounds. Kakashi waited for their chakra presence to be completely out of earshot. Then he cleared his throat.

"By observing your actions, I've concluded…"

You held your breath, waiting in trepidation.

"…well, there's only one way to find out if I'm right, isn't there?"

You were confused. Kakashi handed you a slip of paper, which you took hesitantly.

"Pinch it between your fingers and imbue it with a small amount of your chakra," he instructed. You did as he asked, and to your amazement, the paper began to wrinkle before your eyes.

"Just as I assumed," Kakashi said, groaning inwardly.

"Whoa, that's so cool!" you exclaimed, looking at the crumpled paper in awe. "Why did it do that?"

He rolled his eyes. "It's nothing special. The paper is made from trees that have been fed with chakra, so it can react easily with yours. This wrinkling demonstrates that you're lightning-natured."

"What are you then, sensei?" you asked curiously, sensing his disapproval. What could be so bad about being lightning-natured?

In response, Kakashi pulled out another piece of paper and held it up for you to see. Prominent creases formed on the smooth surface, much like the one in your hand.

"So…so then…" You gazed at the wrinkled paper, open-mouthed.

"That's why," he said, sounding weary. "I will be teaching you. You'll be learning Lightning Release nature transformation, and perhaps technique of my invention that I call, the Chidori."

"And then you'll pass me?" you asked meekly.

"That depends."

You gave him a questioning look.

"You'll have to perfect this jutsu, and I promise you – it won't be easy."

"Got it sensei!" you saluted. "And um…can you untie me now?"

Kakashi gave you an amused glance. Then he pulled a kunai out of his sleeve and handed it to you.

"Thanks…"

Go to Chapter 70.

Duped at First by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

What would Kakashi gain from lying to you about this anyways? Even if Sasuke didn't want to work with you, there was no harm in trying to locate him right? It wasn't like it would be a trap or anything. Grasping the kunai tighter in your grip, you left your hiding place to hunt for the Uchiha.

After an hour of fruitless searching, you were beginning to suspect that Kakashi-sensei's true motive was to trick you into wasting the remaining time you had left until noon. Sasuke was certainly well hidden, and trying to detect his chakra presence was futile. Just when you were about to lose hope, a scuffling noise from behind you made you whirl around.

"Aha! I found you!" you proclaimed, relieved at the sight if him.

"I found you," he corrected, folding his arms over his chest.

"Sasuke –"

"[Name] –"

"…Kakashi-sensei said that you wanted to work with me," you and Sasuke finished at the same time. His black eyes widened a fraction of an inch and you stared at him in utter amazement.

"He tricked us," you huffed, realization dawning on you.

"He…argh, I can't believe I fell for that!" Sasuke groaned, slapping his forehead in defeat.

"Does he actually want us to team up, or was he just trying to waste our time?" you wondered aloud, glancing into the woods.

He shrugged. "Now that we're here, I suppose…"

"What?"

"Forget it." He turned to face the trees as well, his expression unreadable.

"What?" you asked again, not wanting to let him drop the subject so easily. There was a heavy pause.

"We should work together."

You nodded, trying to hide your surprise. "Okay, so…what's the plan?"

"You, shadow clones. Me, Fire Release. It's obvious Kakashi is going to use clones and kawarimi, so during the attack, scout the area for the real one."

You were surprised that he could come up with a plan so quickly on the spot unless...he already had it prepared.

"If you just needed someone with the shadow clone ability, Sasuke, why didn't you just ask Naruto?" you pointed out.

Sasuke turned and gave you dark glare. "I don't have much of a choice. He's tied up to the memorial stone right now for trying to eat lunch early."

Oh. You began to make your way through the undergrowth, trailing behind him. In the distance, you could hear faint shouting and guessed that it was probably Naruto. Sasuke suddenly paused and you stumbled over a tree root and fell to the ground.

"Watch where you're going," he said crossly, without turning around. "We're here. I can see Kakashi, so keep it down will you?"

"Got it."

-:-

"Katon: Hōsenka no Jutsu!"

You resisted the urge to roll your eyes at Sasuke's overly theatrical entry. For someone who valued the element of surprise, he sure didn't make the effort to keep quiet himself. Forming the clone seal, you darted to the left and proceeded to carry out your part of the attack formation.

"Kage bunshin no jutsu," you muttered under your breath, producing several shadow clones in your wake. You dispatched them towards what Sasuke claimed was a fake Kakashi and staggered against a tree, exhausted. In your peripheral vision, you glimpsed Sasuke incinerating the other Kakashi into a pile of ashes.

"It's obvious Kakashi is going to use clones and kawarimi, so during the attack, scout the area for the real one."

Drat. You had almost forgotten. Closing your eyes, you allowed yourself to relax, searching the vicinity for Kakashi's chakra presence. You sensed a flicker of life, a faint chakra signature…

"Behind me…!" you gasped, alarmed. Discarding the original plan, you tumbled unceremoniously out of the bushes and out of range in case Kakashi decided to perform a jutsu on you. More specifically, One Thousand Years of Death.

"[Name]!" Sasuke turned when he heard your movements, the stream of phoenix flower flames issuing from his mouth sputtering and dimming before extinguishing completely.

"Sorry," you gasped, your eyes streaming from the clouds of thick smoke caused by Sasuke's jutsu. "Kakashi-sensei…snuck up behind me."

"Change of plans," Sasuke replied immediately, his dark eyes moving over the spot you pointed to. "Do you still have enough chakra for multiple shadow clones?"

You shook your head, not wanting to completely deplete your energy levels just yet. "I can probably manage a couple, but my chakra reserves are pretty drained."

He cursed under his breath, his eyes darting to the bushes again. "We'll stick to cornering him with weapons then."

"You should enlist Naruto's help," you suggested again, straightening up. "He has much more chakra than I do. He can probably pull off lots of shadow clones."

Sasuke glowered at you. "No time. Weapons, got it?"

"Fine," you sighed, opening your hip pouch and pulling out a handful of kunai. "You ready?"

"Hn."

Your eyes closed briefly, distributing your senses evenly throughout your surroundings to detect any trace of Kakashi nearby. "I can't sense him," you informed Sasuke.

"You baka, he's right there." He pointed into the dense cluster of trees, smirking slightly.

You blinked. "Oh, oops! I must've missed him somehow."

"Doesn't matter." Sasuke shrugged and slipped you a coil of wire strings. You took them in your fingers, unravelling the wires while tying them securely to your kunai knives.

"He'll use a body replacement," you warned him, tossing the kunai at the dark shape half-hidden within the trees. You gave a sharp yank, trapping Kakashi against the tree trunk with your wire strings. A moment later, he turned into a log. "Told you."

"Doesn't matter," Sasuke repeated, pivoting suddenly to launch a flurry of shuriken into the forest beyond the range of your vision.

"Impressive." You heard Kakashi's voice and you whirled around. "But not enough to defeat me."

Your sensei was standing parallel to the ground with his feet attached to the trunk of a tree – evidently employing the use of chakra control. He was still reading, you observed in amazement. He was also wearing Sasuke's shuriken on each of the fingers on his right hand, spinning them in an alternating pattern of clockwise and counter clockwise. Show off, you thought.

Unfazed by his failed attempt, Sasuke merely took a deep breath and weaved his fingers expertly through a sequence of hand seals. Puffing out his chest, he released forth a torrent of superheated chakra into a sphere of swirling flames. You shielded your face from the blistering heat created by Sasuke's fireball, trying not to gag as acrid smoke filled your lungs.

"W-what the heck?" you choked, as a heaving cough racked your body. "What was that for?"

Sasuke scowled in evident annoyance. "Nothing's been working."

"But you went too far!"

His scowl deepened. You guessed he was regretting asking you to work with him. "[Name], I'm not even going to be able to singe Kakashi's ridiculous hair, so relax, okay?"

"What was that about singeing my hair?"

You both turned to see Kakashi balancing on a tree branch, his flak jacket and the tip of his hair badly scorched and smoking slightly. You clapped a hand to your mouth, horrified by what you saw.

"Kakashi-sensei!" you yelped, your voice muffled slightly. "Are you okay?"

He responded by turning into a smouldering, half-burnt log. You stared at it for a long time, mortified.

"See?" Sasuke said, giving a low chuckle, surprising both you and himself.

"That wasn't funny!" you called disapprovingly, your (e/c) eyes searching the surrounding area for Kakashi's presence. You heard a quiet laugh coming from somewhere in the forest, and you knew that your sensei had heard you.

"Now what?" Sasuke's question echoed your own feelings. You shrugged your shoulders and closed your eyes, trying to gather your thoughts into an improvised plan. You pulled a kunai from your pouch, gouging a deep gash into the ground absentmindedly.

The alarm rang.

"Argh," you grumbled in frustration, driving the kunai deep into the ground.

"Damn it," Sasuke muttered, clenching his fists.

"Let's go back," you suggested, through gritted teeth. Sasuke gave a curt nod and followed your lead as you headed back to the main clearing where the logs and the memorial stone where located. You shivered as a gust of wind buffeted you body, whipping your hair into your eyes. You could almost hear Kakashi's laugh dancing in the breeze and you glowered at the floor in irritation.

-:-

It turned out, Sakura reluctantly ended up working with Naruto after she realized that Sasuke didn't want her to work with him.

"I was desperate!" Sakura had claimed frantically, but Naruto would hear none of it. He was ecstatic.

"The teamwork aspect was the most important part of this mission. That was what you were being tested on." Kakashi's eye curved, indicating that there was an unseen smile underneath his mask. "So…you all pass."

Naruto punched the air, beside himself with joy.

"So you're not going to tie any of us to the log?" Sakura asked, eying one with apprehension.

Kakashi shook his head. "You were supposed to look underneath the underneath. It doesn't matter if you get a bell or not, it's the teamwork element that determines whether you pass or fail."

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name]-chan, you okay?"

Naruto seemed to have read the answer in your eyes, because he didn't wait for you to reply. "I'm a ninja now, believe it!" he crowed, diving into his bento box with rampant enthusiasm. Kakashi held up one finger to stop him. "What is it now, sensei?" he whined, tugging the chopsticks towards him.

"You tried to eat early," he reminded him. "So you're going to have to endure your punishment. You can't eat until everyone else has finished."

"Come on guys, hurry up!" Naruto pleaded, gazing at you and the rest of his team beseechingly.

"I'm sure going to have fun with this," Sasuke said, a pleased smirk on his face. He made his point by eating agonizingly slowly for the rest of the afternoon.

Go to Chapter 73.

Disillusion by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Genjutsu, Kurenai-sensei," you replied promptly.

Her eyes held a rapturous gleam. "I see. Illusionary techniques are my specialty, so I'll be able to help you there. The rest of Team 8, consider yourselves dismissed. And [Name], we will begin a strict training regime for the remaining week, up until the time comes for us to embark on the C-ranked mission."

Kiba, Hinata and Shino left at once, leaving you alone with your sensei.

"Genjutsu…" Kurenai murmured thoughtfully. "I assume you know how to cast basic illusions?"

You nodded. "We learned some at the Academy."

"We'll need to go one step farther if you're going to get anywhere in genjutsu specialization," she declared, moving her hands through a series of seals. "You'll need to experience a powerful form of it firsthand. You have demonstrated the ability to repel my illusions, yes?"

You gulped as Kurenai's image wavered. Her body began to fade away until she was completely gone.

"Sensei…?"

"Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!"

The ground trembled and a thick branch shot out of the dirt, wrapping itself tightly around your leg. You yelped and tried to tug your calves free, to no avail.

"Sensei…!"

"Calm down, [Name]. It's just a genjutsu…don't you remember how to dissipate it?"

You did, but this situation was different. As you watched, the rapidly-growing tree coiled around your torso and trapped your left arm, rendering Genjutsu Kai useless.

Maybe next time, we go for extreme pain to get rid of the genjutsu instead.

Suddenly remembering Kiba's words, you pulled out and brandished a kunai in front of your face with your free hand. You had no other choice but to stab yourself, hard. Before you could lose your resolve, you plunged the knife deep into your calf. An involuntary scream of pain tore from your tightly clenched teeth. The branch loosened its grip, then slithered down your leg and out of sight.

Kurenai flickered into your peripheral vision just as you collapsed, your injured leg giving way.

"Clever, but now you wouldn't be going anywhere for a while," she said, clicking her tongue disapprovingly. "If I were an enemy shinobi, it would be wiser to break a finger or stab yourself in the arm. You won't get far on that bad leg."

You nodded weakly, trying to staunch the flow of blood with your hands.

"That won't do any good. Here, let me help."

She bent down, crossing one hand over the other above the wound in your leg. Then her palms ignited with soft green chakra, slowly mending the skin until it was once again unblemished and whole. You touched your calf gingerly, wiping away the dried blood.

"Thank you, Kurenai-sensei. C-can we rest a bit?"

"No, [Name]. You're going to have to keep trying until you get the hang of repelling any type of genjutsu I throw at you. Otherwise you're never going to improve."

Ignoring your half-hearted protests, she proceeded to attack you with a variety of plant-related techniques, binding and trapping your body with an assortment of flowers, leaves, and trees. Each time, your weak attempts at fending her off discouraged you rather than improved your skills. Finally, in your frustration, you formed the tiger hand seal, trying to ward off the incoming illusion with a frantic burst of chakra.

"Excellent!" Kurenai called appreciatively from somewhere in the distance. "You're learning how to reverse a genjutsu's effects, which is precisely what I want you to do."

Out of breath, you could only nod, clutching the blood-spattered kunai still grasped in your hand. Focusing all your attention on dispelling your sensei's illusions, you hadn't realized that you were still holding it. As you tried to stuff it into your pouch, you realized that your fingers were stiff and unmoveable.

You conveyed your observations to your sensei. To your amazement, she started laughing.

"Good. That means you're actually trying, and also that you're running out of chakra. Now, about that break you wanted…"

Kurenai sat you down and began to discuss genjutsu theory while you tried to warm up your numb fingers. She told you that your chakra control was excellent, but you had to channel it very precisely in order for it to work. Your attempts at countering the genjutsu she placed on you were a good first step. Now you needed to work on directing your chakra towards your opponent's nervous system, and you would understand how to cast a proper illusionary attack. Genjutsu, she explained, required the use of influencing all the senses in order to be effective. She then instructed you to practise manipulate each of the senses until you were able to fully control all five at the same time.

If you're really getting the hang of genjutsu casting, go to Chapter 78.

If you feel you're not improving at a good enough pace, keep on reading.

On the seventh day of the week before you were to embark on the C-ranked mission with your team, Kurenai finally voiced her concerns.

"[Name]," she said, sounding tired. "You're doing well for such a short amount of time, but it's not enough."

You let the stream of chakra fade away from your fingertips, dissolving the genjutsu that you were trying to cast. "I know, sensei. My chakra control isn't powerful enough. If you give me one more week –"

"You don't have enough time to practise your chakra control. If your skills are rudimentary, then so be it. Genjutsu doesn't just rely completely on your inborn talents; we can get around that with a medium."

"A medium?" you echoed, somewhat confused. "You mean…like a tool?"

Kurenai grinned. "Sort of. Tell me, [Name]. How well can you play the flute?"

-:-

It was a beautiful, silvery instrument that emitted a dim glow, like liquid moonlight. Tapered very slightly at the ends, it seemed to radiate raw power, despite its elegant, delicate appearance. Your sensei placed it gingerly in your open palms. It was long, slender, and the smooth metal was cool to the touch. You just ogled at it, open-mouthed until Kurenai interrupted your staring.

"It's very pretty, isn't it?"

You nodded wordlessly.

"Though it's not only meant for show," she warned, "it also has a very practical use."

"This is the…medium you were talking about?" you asked, still gazing at the silver flute in your hands.

"Yes. Konohagakure shinobi don't usually utilize sound-based genjutsu, because that's Otogakure's specialty. But we've had this particular spoil of war rusting away for the longest time and I had a feeling you would take a liking to it. Its original owner, an Oto-nin, was particularly adept at genjutsu casting with the aid of this flute. Pretty handy, huh? It's yours now, and I'm hoping you'll find yourself capable of handling its power."

If you know how to play the flute, go to Chapter 79.

If you don't, keep reading.

-:-

To your surprise, Kurenai postponed the C-ranked mission for another week so that you would be able to learn how to play the flute. You practised diligently, learning from scratch and the help of books from the Konoha Library. Much to your exasperation, Kiba thought it was hilarious that you were learning how to play a musical instrument rather than practise combat.

"Is this even training?" he had snorted, before you ushered him out of the library, scolding him for interrupting your studying.

It felt surprisingly natural playing on your new flute, even without prior experience. You could produce notes with relative ease, even though Kurenai warned that this genjutsu flute differs from the norm. It required chakra to play, a tiny amount even when you weren't casting an illusion. But you could swear that the music itself affected the people around you, even if you weren't directing a specific genjutsu through its sound chamber.

Nevertheless, when the week was up, you felt ready to combine your newfound flute-playing skills with your genjutsu ability.

Go to Chapter 79.

Moonflower by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm interested in kenjutsu," you answered, watching your sensei's face for any sort of strange reaction or concern. To her credit, she hid it well. It wasn't everyday a young genin kunoichi requested to learn the art of swordfighting from a genjutsu specialist sensei. Kurenai, like all jounin, was very good at following shinobi rule #25.

"Very well, [Name]. If that is what you wish, I shall make arrangements to have you taught by one of Konoha's finest swordsperson."

"There'll…be no need to overdo it," you said nervously, biting your lip as you looked at your sensei's overly determined expression. It reminded you of someone you couldn't quite place at the moment, and you didn't like it one bit.

"Don't worry about me," she assured, giving you a knowing wink. You knew the unspoken words she was trying to convey without much effort.

worry about yourself.

Drat.

-:-

The next day, Kurenai introduced you to a masked ANBU woman who was to be your temporary sensei. As she was dressed in standard ANBU uniform and a porcelain cat mask, the only noticeable and distinct feature was her purple hair. Ragged bangs framed her mask and the rest of her long, straight hair reached her waist.

"Good morning, Kurenai-san," she greeted formally, curtsying. You caught a glimpse of a wickedly long katana strapped to her back and you grinned. "This is the student of yours who wishes to study kenjutsu?"

"Yes," Kurenai replied, giving you a concerned glance before hurrying to introduce you. "This is [Last Name] [First Name]. [Name], this is Uzuki Yugao. She's a member of the ANBU Black Ops, and a skilled kenjutsu master. Yugao, she's all yours."

Yugao nodded impassively, the mask concealing any emotion that she might have on her face. "How long do I have?"

"A few months, up until the Chuunin exams begin. I'll take her occasionally on missions with her team now and then if that's okay. But for the most part, she'll spend the time training with you."

"That sounds excellent!" Yugao said cheerfully, her tone uncharacteristic of the archetypal stoic ANBU member. She slipped one finger underneath the edge of her mask and slid it off her face. You could see that she was quite a young woman, with dark red lipstick and warm brown eyes. Her lips quirked into small smile. "It's [Name], is it?"

"Yes," you responded shyly.

"Well, [Name] – I hope you're ready for some tough training ahead. We only have a couple months to whip you in shape, so we'd better start."

-:-

You weighed the wooden replica of a Japanese katana dubiously in your hands, watching Yugao's movements with wary apprehension. She was far too graceful…it was next to impossible to try to follow her movements by studying them with the naked eye. Her skill was the product of years of practise, time that you didn't have. You would have to make do with a poor substitute.

"Ready?" she called, swinging her own sword in an intricate path over her head again.

"I don't think I can follow," you replied truthfully, watching the afterimage the velocity of her attack created with your mouth slightly open.

"Nonsense, now just do what I do," she said reassuringly. She slowed down, tracing a half-circle pattern in the sky. You raised your sword shakily, trying to copy her movements with your own embarrassingly jerky version.

Yugao laughed. "You know, you remind me of myself when I first started studying kenjutsu. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't do anything Hayate showed me."

"Hayate?"

She blushed and smiled lightly, touching the side of her wooden sword with the tip of her finger. "My instructor…and boyfriend."

"Ah, I see," you replied, lifting your sword over your head again.

"Do you need another demonstration? It's better if you learn through practise, but if you can't remember…"

You accepted gratefully, and Yugao showed you how to wield the wooden sword properly as to expend the least amount of energy possible.

"You need to save your chakra to imbue your attacks with ninjutsu. Without the use of chakra, you might as well be a samurai warrior," she explained. "And if you use up all your energy slashing the katana around, you won't have enough to make your blows effective, even if you don't plan to use jutsu. Now try again."

You swung your sword, trying to imitate her semicircle arc with as much speed as possible without wearing yourself out. She smiled appreciatively at your improvement and proceeded to teach you how to perform basic defensive and offensive attacks.

"Proper grip and basic knowledge of your sword is essential to manipulating chakra-infused attacks. Move your index finger up the hilt a little bit and relax your hold – you're clutching it way too tightly."

You loosened your grip and moved your sword, executing a shaky copy of the Hazy Moon Night technique she had shown you earlier.

"Excellent!" Yugao called. "You mainly need to work on your speed, but your timing and memory of the attack style is good thus far. Now come at me with your katana."

"Eh…?!"

You and Yugao sparred all through the afternoon and well into the night. By the time you were finished, you were shaking with fatigue and covered in sweat, despite the cold, night air. You were thankful that you had been using wooden swords rather than the real thing. Even then, you were covered in welts and bruises and sore all over. You staggered to your sensei and tried to hand her the wooden katana. Her eyes flitted to the bright, full moon and she turned to you, smiling.

"Great work today, [Name]. It's close to midnight, and I'm sure you want your rest. Meet me here again tomorrow, and we'll continue your training then."

She took the sword, sealed it within a scroll and raised her head to the sky again, her eyes sparkling.

"Um…sensei? What are you doing?"

Without tearing her gaze off the night sky, she replied. "I'm looking at the moon. It's a guilty pleasure of mine, and the sky is rather beautiful tonight, isn't it? Hayate would normally watch with me on my days off from ANBU duty, but he's been terribly busy with the preparations for the Chuunin Selection Exams. Which reminds me, you're entering this year, aren't you?"

You sat down beside her as she explained how the Chuunin exams worked.

"Hayate's proctoring the third stage this year," Yugao added, her eyes glowing with pride. "Kurenai-san mentioned we'd be training up to the exams – she probably means to enter your team."

"Oh!" you said, wide-eyed. Yugao lifted her eyes to the moon again, looking distracted. You decided to take your leave then. It was late, and she seemed quite engrossed in her moon-watching. "See you tomorrow, Yugao-sensei."

"Until then, [Name]."

Go to Chapter 80.

Nature Transformation by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Elemental ninjutsu," you responded immediately.

Kurenai didn't seem at all surprised by your eagerness. She smiled warmly and dug a hand into a hidden pocket of her dress. Coming up with a folded piece of paper, she smoothed it out and handed it to you.

"What is this for?" you asked curiously. You took it in your fingers, examining it with scrutiny, but finding nothing out of the ordinary. It seemed to be just what it appeared to be – a normal piece of paper.

"It's to examine your affinity towards certain elements," she said. "The paper isn't as ordinary as it may seem. It was made from a special type of tree grown with chakra, and can detect the nature of your chakra."

You held the piece of paper in your palm for a moment, looking at it in awe.

"Imbue it with a small amount of your chakra," she instructed. When you did as she said, Kurenai then took it from you.

"Interesting," she murmured.

The paper ignited and turned in to ash? Go to Chapter 81.

The paper split in two? Go to Chapter 82.

The paper became wrinkled? Go to Chapter 83.

The paper slowly crumbled into dirt? Go to Chapter 84.

The paper became soggy? Go to Chapter 85.

Unsuspected Ally by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You shook Kiba's hand off your arm in annoyance. Those insolent missing-nin. You didn't care if they were dangerous, you were going to kick their butts!

In hindsight, you realized it had probably been practically a suicidal move, but in the heat of the moment, you didn't know and couldn't care less what the two were capable of.

You flicked two kunai into your hand and charged at them, intent on running them through with your weapons. Kiba cried out in warning, but you ignored him. When the blades were inches from their unprotected backs, Itachi suddenly turned around, his dark, steely gaze piercing yours with disconcerting intensity. Your limbs froze of their own accord and your kunai clattering to the ground. The noise sounded hollow to your ears, and you suddenly felt faint and dehydrated.

"Using that technique so soon?" Kisame's voice echoed unnaturally loudly in your head as you fought against the paralyzing jutsu Itachi seemed to be using on you. Itachi didn't reply, still gazing intently at you with those sinister crimson eyes. "Mangekyou Sharingan," he intoned, and your world suddenly lurched uncomfortably. You collapsed to the floor. When you lifted your head, you saw that the lighting had changed. Your vision had darkened into a strange reddish colour, as if you were viewing the world through a filter. You rubbed your eyes, but it was no use. Itachi stood before you, a katana that had appeared out of nowhere poised at your throat.

You gazed at him in mute terror as he traced a straight line along your collarbone with his blade. You smelled the rusty tang of your own blood and heard the involuntary whimpering escape your throat. He dug the sword deeper into your skin, causing you to choke.

"It's just a genjutsu," he assured you. You did not feel reassured in the least by his words. Suddenly, the cold, steely pressure on your neck subsided and Itachi pierced your abdomen with his sword.

"Gah!" you cried, doubling over in pain. Why…genjutsu…why did it seem so real? You supposed that was what made it so effective. You crumpled, watching as Itachi advanced with his glistening katana, dripping with crimson blood…your blood.

-:-

The scene dissolved, reforming almost instantly. The colours were still off, the sky still tinged with an unnatural rusty orange. Your hand flew to your unblemished neck. Your fingers traced the places on your chest that should have been bleeding copiously, yet were whole and undamaged. The smell of blood lingered in your nostrils, but you couldn't see any, not even pooled on the floor. You could still sense his presence, however. Your eyes flickered unwillingly to the man standing before you.

Itachi explained that you would be trapped in this…thing, called the Tsukuyomi for seventy-two hours. You blanched and tried to cover your ears. He proceeded to show you your worst fears, portrayed in the most horrid, ghastly manner. It was as if he could read your darkest secrets and bring them to life. The only comfort was that none of this was real, but it was nightmarishly authentic. It was enough to drive what little sanity you had left out of your mind and elicit an unearthly scream from your lips.

After what seemed like an eternity, you collapsed to the ground, shivering uncontrollably. You hugged your knees, unable to stop your teeth from chattering.

"W-why…?" you asked, gazing at him with shattered, (e/c) orbs.

Itachi gazed at you almost in pity. "Danger is…approaching your village, [Name]-san. It is better if you were, ah…out of commission for a while."

"W-what do you m-mean…?"

"My Tsukuyomi incapacitates the victim for an extensive period of time. It will keep you safe from the peril that threatens Konohagakure."

"Why?" you uttered tonelessly. "Why me?"

"It was for a mere convenience, nothing more," he said easily. His eyes had returned to a more ordinary colour, a shade of black dark as night and smouldering with a strange, unreadable expression. "I could sense that it needed to be done, that is all. It was nothing special."

You had no idea what Itachi was going on about. Your body finally stopped shaking and you curled up into fetal position, waiting for the three days of Tsukuyomi to end.

"It has already been seventy-two hours," Itachi said quietly, as if he could read your thoughts. "But in the mortal world, a measly three seconds have elapsed. Time works in strange ways doesn't it? Farewell, [Name]. May we meet again."

Your eyes fluttered open to a scene of strange colours that seemed too abundant in blue and green hues. You gazed into the bright, colourful world at the blurry form of two black-clad figures growing smaller and smaller in the distance.

Read Chapter 23, then go to Chapter 86.

Secrets by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"Thanks," you mouthed at Kiba as the angry fire died from your eyes, leaving them dull and glassy. You didn't know what had gotten into you. Come to think of it, you were feeling unexpectedly drained of energy after your outburst.

Read Chapter 23, then return to this page.

"[Name]?"

The concerned voice of Kurenai-sensei drifted into your lethargic haze, shaking you awake. You tried to blink the sudden tiredness from your eyes and got unsteadily to your feet.

"Sensei, what happened to me?"

Kiba growled under his breath and Akamaru whined softly. "What were you thinking, [Name]?! Were you trying to get yourself killed? That Itachi guy just looked at you with those weird red eyes and you passed out."

"He looked at me with weird eyes?"

Hinata tried to stifle a giggle, despite the situation. "Y-yes. The strange designs around his pupils started spinning and then you fainted."

"Do you remember who you are?" Kurenai asked, looking grave. "Do you remember where you are?"

It was all so ridiculous that you fought the overwhelming urge to laugh. "Well of course!" Then your eyebrows furrowed into a frown. "But that's odd. I don't remember Itachi giving me a weird look. And I definitely don't remember spinning designs."

Kurenai's face darkened. "Then there was some form of jutsu at work. Come." She grabbed your arm and leapt into the air.

"Where are you taking me?" you asked as you flew through the air. The soles of Kurenai's shinobi sandals clattered against the wooden roof shingles. She took to the air again, launching herself off the building with expert precision.

"The Hokage's office."

-:-

The Hokage twirled his pipe thoughtfully, his eyes fixed on the scene outside of the window. His face was half-obscured by shadows, and it was hard to tell if he was troubled by the news. Finally, he set down his pipe on a nearby side table and cleared his throat.

"[Name], do you have any idea who Itachi is?"

You hesitated and glanced at your sensei for a fleeting moment. She stared resolutely downwards, her long, dark hair half-covering her face. You stared at her, waiting for your gaze to take effect, to no avail. Average shinobi senses should've detected your relentless staring, so she must be deliberately avoiding your gaze.

"Is he…" You paused, then rushed on. "…in any way related to Kurenai-sensei?"

She looked up finally, her crimson eyes widening. You were again reminded at how eerily similar those ringed irises were reminiscent of Itachi's. But the resemblance ended there. You were then reminded once again of your earlier observation.

"Or…or Sasuke?"

Blushing as the Hokage and Kurenai turned to stare at you with utter disbelief on their faces, you quickly backtracked. "I mean, they don't really look alike. Itachi has red eyes, but their hairstyle is kind of, or their facial shape…I mean, there is sort of a resemblance, right?"

"Yes, Itachi is Sasuke's older brother," the Hokage said unexpectedly. You blinked. "[Name], can I trust you to keep a secret?"

You nodded solemnly and he went on to explain what happened once fateful night four years ago. You were told that Uchiha Itachi slaughtered the entire Uchiha clan, leaving his brother the sole survivor and with an unparalleled intent for vengeance. As your jaw dropped lower and lower, he went on to say, "Do not tell anyone that Itachi has returned to Konoha. If Sasuke finds out, he will pursue his brother at all costs with the intent to kill. Itachi is a skilled shinobi who will undoubtedly overpower and defeat his younger brother a second time. We mustn't let that happen."

You nodded again. You had seen the unmistakable pain – concealed very well nevertheless – in Itachi's eyes, the deep-rooted lack of true murderous intent. You couldn't believe that the man you met earlier was the same one who murdered his entire clan out of cold blood, as the Hokage suggested.

"He feels remorse," you blurted out suddenly, vaguely wondering why you were so quick to defend him. "He's not an emotionless murderer, he must have had his reasons."

Kurenai let out a harsh bark of laughter, startling you. "All murderers have their reasons, [Name]. Don't be a fool. Uchiha Itachi massacred his entire clan. His parents, his friends…everyone in one night. He's not someone to be reckoned with. Itachi is a dangerous S-class missing-nin, and we would have killed him on the spot if our squad had consisted of jounin or the ANBU. The only reason we let him go was because I had to protect my genin squad. Don't be deceived by his decision to retreat – he wouldn't have hesitated to kill us all."

You hung your head. But you had seen the sadness in his eyes, there was no doubt about it. He and his comrade, Kisame outnumbered your team in terms of skill, yet he chose to leave. He clearly hadn't been looking for a fight.

"Your presence is no longer required, Kurenai," the Hokage said suddenly. "Please wait outside the office, I'd like to speak to [Name] in private."

You gaped at him as she bowed, then left the office.

"Itachi is a man of lies," the Hokage said quietly as soon as she left. "You may be right – he doesn't have it in him. He's not an evil man, but he prefers to keep it that way, to protect the one person that is dear to his heart. It is for that reason that he massacred his clan, to keep his brother shielded from harm. You are very perceptive, to see his most well-kept sentiments in his eyes upon one chance meeting. But I suggest you keep this knowledge to yourself. Not only does Kurenai not know, neither does the rest of the world. It would only wreak havoc upon the village and cause Sasuke more emotional turmoil than he already had to deal with for the past four years of his revenge-driven life. Swear to secrecy, [Name], that you will take this information to the grave."

"I-I swear," you said nervously, your mind racing. "But Hokage-sama, why are you telling me all this? Wouldn't it have been better – safer – to lie to me?"

He sighed wearily. "What good would that do? I trust you enough to know that you wouldn't go blabbing about this little-known secret. And I also have reason to believe that you would have never believed me if I lied."

"Oh."

"One last thing before you're dismissed," he said gravely. "Just because of his intentions and the fact that he is not inherently evil does not deter from the fact that Itachi is an S-ranked missing-nin from an evil organization who calls itself the Akatsuki. He is still very dangerous, and it wouldn't be wise to approach."

"Approach?!" you spluttered. "W-what…? Why would I…"

He smiled. "Just a warning, [Name]. You may go."

You left the office, feeling thoroughly bemused.

Go to Chapter 87.

Cherry Blossom Petals by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

"I'm interested in taijutsu and genjutsu," you replied. Tears leaked from the corners of Gai's eyes as he struggled to contain his delight at your choice.

"My dear student, you show uninhibited promise!" he proclaimed, as Lee did a happy somersault off the wall. "You'll be whipped into shape by the time Lee and I are done with you, right Lee?"

"Hai, Gai-sensei!"

"And I shall contact Yuuhi Kurenai. I'm sure she'll be happy to give you some genjutsu training; she's been dying for an apprentice with the talent and enthusiasm for illusionary techniques."

"I still think you'd make a great medical-nin," Tenten grumbled wistfully, smoothing out her bangs. "Well, good luck on your training."

You thanked her and tried to stand up, preparing to follow Gai-sensei and Lee as they left the hospital room.

"Not so fast," Tenten said, raising an arm to prevent you from leaving. "You still need to recover from your injuries, remember?"

"I forgot," you said truthfully, settling yourself back into the pillow. "But I want to get started as soon as possible."

"Your internal wounds should be fine," Neji stated, his pale eyes sweeping over the room. "The medical-nin sped up the healing process with their jutsu, so you should be better in a few days. Knowing Gai-sensei, you'd probably be forced back on your feet and begin training tomorrow at the earliest."

"Great!" you said cheerfully, unfazed. He gave you an odd look, but didn't comment.

-:-

The nurse insisted that you sign out a pair of crutches, much to your displeasure. Even Neji said you were okay to walk on your own, but the persistent lady would hear none of it.

"I'm already doing you a favour, releasing you from the hospital this early. If you don't agree to my terms, then I'll sign this waiver to ensure you're staying here for another week," she threatened, waving the document in front of your face.

"Okay, okay, I got it," you grumbled, leaning heavily on your crutches as you made your way to the hospital exit. Tenten hovered behind you anxiously, no doubt waiting for you to stumble or fall over. Once you were out of sight of the people inside the hospital building, you dropped your pretences, sighing in relief.

"I think I'm going to leave these at home," you said, stacking the crutches on top of each other and slinging the pair over your shoulder. Your eyes weaved through the familiar roads, searching for the one that led to your house. "They'll only get in the way."

She glowered at you. "[Name], the nurse said –"

"I know," you said, waving your free hand impatiently. "But you heard what Neji said. I'm perfectly fine. The nurse is just making a big deal out of it, because it's her responsibility after all if I break my leg or something. Don't worry about it."

Tenten had to jog to catch up as you quickened your pace. "You're so stubborn. Fine, fine, but I'm sticking to you to make sure you don't hurt yourself unintentionally."

You shrugged. "It's not like I can object."

She gave you a wicked grin. "Of course not."

-:-

The heels of your shinobi sandals clattered against the dusty, unpaved path that led to the training grounds where you had first met Team 9. To nobody's surprise, Lee and Gai-sensei were already there, performing various training exercises and peculiar, haphazard warm up activities. Neji was absent, but you supposed he prioritized his training over watching yours. That was fine by you.

"[Name]-san!" Lee declared, his face stretching in a wide smile. "I am glad you are here, now we can begin our training shortly!"

"Gosh, I'm tired," Tenten yawned, going over to a nearby tree and leaning against it. Her eyes scanned the reddish orange sky, feeling exasperated at her sensei's training habits. "I'm just going to sit here and wait for you guys, ok? Don't bore me too much, got it?"

"I'll…try," you said, unnerved. She flashed you a challenging grin before settling into the shade of the tree, fanning herself with a half-unrolled scroll.

With your previous experience training with Lee, you knew what type of exhausting regime to expect from Gai-sensei and his protégé. Nevertheless, you found the strenuous exercises they promoted and the 'never give up' nindo strangely comforting. Sure, it was tiresome work, but such training yielded excellent results. Eventually, you found yourself beginning to assume some of their hard-working habits and ceaseless determination.

After barely a week of constant, exhausting exercise that Lee claimed would help you increase your stamina, Gai declared that you were ready for proper taijutsu training. It turned out, it was not as difficult as you had originally expected. Having trained with Lee for hours that morning before your fight with Neji, you were on better ground than your sensei had anticipated.

"That's all the better!" he declared, positively beaming. He held up a green jumpsuit and a pair of weights. "You're going to end up a spectacular taijutsu prodigy by the time we're finished with you!"

"Keep in mind she's not focusing entirely on taijutsu," Tenten interrupted hastily before Gai could hand you the garments. She eyed the mass of green spandex in distaste. "She doesn't need to be as fast as Lee, and neither does she need to wear that…thing."

Nevertheless, Gai-sensei forced them into your arms, and you nearly got crushed under the sheer heaviness of the weights.

"W-what is this stuff made of?" you asked, nursing your bruised fingers gingerly. He gave you a mysterious smile, but refrained from answering. You guessed they were probably enhanced with chakra, because their weight was vastly disproportionate to their deceptively small size.

As you continued your taijutsu training, you were thoroughly inspired by Lee and Gai-sensei's determination and attitude. It made you realized that you had to work much harder to even hope to achieve a fraction of their skill level. It also increased your admiration for your hardworking teammate and sensei.

"Don't you ever dare wear that green jumpsuit, [Name]," Tenten wailed one day, silently cursing her misfortune. It was bad enough that Lee was a Gai-sensei duplicate, but now even the other female on her team was sucked into their crazy standards. She had wanted you to pursue medical ninjutsu, and now she really wished she had been able to persuade you.

"Huh, it does look rather nice, doesn't it?" you teased, trying to ignore Tenten's flabbergasted expression. "Much more fashionable than my plain shinobi attire." You tugged at the bandages wrapped around your legs and patted your jacket affectionately.

"Y-you're kidding," she spluttered pleadingly, looking almost worried. "Please tell me you're not serious, or I'm taking you right back to the hospital. Neji's Gentle Fist must've affected your head somehow, I –"

You raised your hands in defeat. "No, no, I'm fine. Don't worry about it, I'm not going to wear it in public."

You left her standing there alone by the edge of the road before she could realize the implications behind your words.

-:-

You could swear Gai-sensei's ankle weights were originally meant as torture devices.

That was, until you realized that the ones he made Lee wear were at least fifty times heavier. You couldn't get your mind to wrap around that logic, but admittedly, it did fuel your determination to learn at least how to walk with your new weights on. Lee was even able to run with his, and his speed exceeded not only ordinary people but that of the standard ninja too. That being said, you resolved on doing the same.

Though the weights still felt like they weighed a metric tonne. Each.

"I don't get it," Tenten grumbled to you one evening. "Why do you insist on wearing these?! You can't even lift them, let alone walk around in them."

"But Lee –"

"Yeah, but Lee is different," she insisted, watching you struggling to take a small step towards the door. "You've got to focus on both taijutsu and genjutsu, remember? And genjutsu should be your main focus, or have you forgotten why you've chosen this combination?"

"I haven't started learning it yet; Gai-sensei says Kurenai is busy these few weeks. Besides, who says I have to focus on genjutsu?" you asked irritably, falling over with a resounding crash caused by the weights wrapped around your ankles.

"Duh, we already have two members of Team 9 who specialize in taijutsu," Tenten answered smugly. "And Lee fights exclusively with that style. Another taijutsu master on the team won't be incredibly useful."

"Gah, I just wish I could be as fast as him," you sighed enviously, glancing down at the protruding, square-like bulge where your weights were bound to your ankles. "Maybe with nothing but determination and a whole lot of hard work, I'll be able to reach his level!"

"Argh, you sound like Lee," she said, grimacing.

-:-

Kurenai's main priority during the months leading up to the Chuunin Selection Exams was to prepare her genin team for the ordeal ahead. She remembered all too well her own exams all those years ago and wanted to get her students as ready as physically possible. In spite of this desire, she yearned to teach somebody – anybody – genjutsu, because it was her specialty after all. Maito Gai sure did know how to play on her weaknesses. He knew she could never pass up such a tempting offer. She had seen your performance in the Academy, and inconspicuously inspected your files for further support. It all led to the same conclusion. You were the perfect candidate to be such a student. On top if that, you had an interest in genjutsu, or so Gai claimed. She continued to train Team 8 for several weeks, taking them out on missions and focussing on sharpening each of their unique abilities. During that time, Gai and his overenthusiastic student, Rock Lee would teach you their Strong Fist style taijutsu. Kurenai had to admit, she was mildly excited when it was time for him to hand over you.

Leaving her own team in Asuma's capable hands, she began your genjutsu lessons by frightening you half to death with a display of a series of demonic illusions.

She was impressed by your attempts to dissolve them, despite this level of illusionary techniques being virtually impossible to dispel by a genin-level kunoichi such as you, untrained in the arts of genjutsu. You on the other hand, had developed a healthy fear of your new sensei, which was quite rational considering what she had done upon this first encounter. With the combination of ringed scarlet irises, lavender eye shadow and black, wavy hair, she was rather intimidating, especially now that you had seen the extent of her genjutsu powers.

"It's a good start, trying to get rid of the genjutsu like that," she said in her lilting voice, laughing softly at your reaction. "I suppose I've frightened you, haven't I?"

You nodded wordlessly, your mind still playing through the illusions that you had been subjected to. Monstrous flowers looming over you…enormous roots cracking the ground with brute force…trees with gnarled branches, casting its menacing shadow upon the earth…

"Most of the time, a genjutsu caster intends to put his target under extreme pain by modifying their senses. This allows these illusions to be quite the tool, suitable for torture without the need for directly harming the individual. This is why it is vital, as a genjutsu specialist, to understand exactly how to get rid of it," she explained. "One of the most effective ways is to fool the caster into thinking that you are trapped inside the genjutsu, whilst simultaneously escaping. Instead of the ordinary 'release' technique, you must take it to the second level to deceive your opponent. For instance…"

Curling and uncurling her fingers skilfully through a particular series of hand seals, Kurenai went on to show you how to perform a basic escape method.

"Flower petal escape," she informed you, before her image flickered and burst into a million delicate, pink petals. Then her disembodied voice called, "Your turn!"

The sequence of hand signs was unfamiliar, but thankfully only five-seal long.

"Tora, I, Tora, Uma, Ushi," you muttered under your breath, trying to memorize the order. Some things were easier to remember when spoken aloud. You felt a strange tingling sensation running down your arms as a considerable amount of chakra left your system to fuel the jutsu.

"Not bad," Kurenai said, materializing as you collapsed against a tree, panting. "Uses up an awful lot of energy, doesn't it?"

You nodded breathlessly and wiped the sweat off your brow.

"Genjutsu employs the use of perfect chakra control, so the more you practise, the less exhausting it will be," she added helpfully, her eyes drifting glassily as if not seeing you. "Now where are you?"

Looking down, you realized that the genjutsu you cast had rendered you completely invisible. Pink petals swirled around Kurenai and the invisible you, diffusing evenly in the air, serving as a distraction to occupy the opponent's attention.

"Here," you said, dispelling your genjutsu. The flower petals paused mid-drift and flickered unsteadily into non-existence. Your form appeared, slumped heavily against the trunk of the tree.

"Hmm, better rest a bit," she advised, looking at you with mild concern. You stood up and dusted yourself off.

"Let me try again. I didn't know that concentrating my chakra was that important, but I do now. Tora, I, Tora, Uma, Ushi!" Your hands flashed through the corresponding series of hand seals much faster than they had the first time. This time, you tried to mould your chakra more carefully, attempting to utilize it to its maximum potential. You realized that much of the energy that had been consumed that first time was expelled with no apparent use in the jutsu itself. In other words, most of the chakra had been wasted for no reason. It took a lot of effort to keep the steady flow of chakra from your body to a minimum. No wonder genjutsu required precise chakra control; without it, it was virtually impossible to cast an illusion without expending all of your energy.

You were able to repeat the jutsu at a fraction of the amount of chakra it had taken the first time. Even then, it left you weak at the knees, and your hand automatically went to the tree trunk to steady yourself. There was an eruption of flower petals once more, and they moved around the clearing in a frantic dance. You smiled.

"I did it."

Go to Chapter 88.

Lady Tsunade's Medical Ninja Rules by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

“I’m interested in medical ninjutsu,” you replied, glancing in amusement at Tenten, who beamed.

Gai sighed in disappointment. “Well, at least we tried, Lee. Pretty convenient that we’re already in the hospital, eh? I’ll see to it that a member of the Medic Corps comes to pay you a visit later. Oh, they’re already done healing you,” he added hastily after seeing your mulish expression. “They’re the most experienced medical-nin in Konoha; one will be assigned as your temporary sensei.”

Soon after he left, a medical-nin dressed in the standard Medic Corps uniform entered the hospital room. It was hard to distinguish the person’s features from underneath the hooded, high-collar robes, but you were sure it was a young man.

“How do you do?” he said formally, holding out his hand in greeting. “My name is Hosho, a medical ninja from the Konoha Medic Corps. And you must be…”

“Erhm…I’m [Name],” you replied after a moment’s hesitation. “Did Gai-sensei send for you?”

He gave a small nod and gazed pointedly at Tenten, Neji, and Lee. “I would much prefer if these three waited outside.”

“Right,” Tenten agreed, stepping hastily outside the door and beckoning the other two to follow. “Well then, see you around, [Name].”

As the door closed behind Neji, Hosho turned to you, his expression kindly. “So how are your injuries doing?”

“They’re healing at a good pace,” you said cautiously, feeling your chest. “At least, I don’t feel them anymore…and Lee told me a squad of your comrades fixed up the internal damage while I was unconscious. Thank you.”

He laughed. “No need to thank us; we’re happy doing what we are. Medical ninjutsu is our passion, and we desire nothing more than to use these skills to help injured shinobi. Our services bring good to the people of Konoha, a feat worth more to me than thanks.”

Your face stretched into a smile. You liked this guy’s way of thinking. “That’s what I want to do – to bring what I can to the team as a medical ninja. What better way than to employ my strengths and develop it into something more?”

“Very good,” said Hosho appreciatively. “I can tell you’d make a brilliant medical-nin simply by your wholehearted commitment. It’s not skill, but a genuine desire to heal that differentiates between those who are suited to this field from those who are not.”

You beamed. “Thank you for your confidence in me. I'll do my best.”

He rummaged through a large medical-nin pouch and pulled out a neatly folded parchment the colour of weathered oak. “These are the rules we who practise medical ninjutsu must abide by, please take a look.”

You took it in your hands and unfolded it, examining the contents.


First Clause: No medical ninja shall ever give up on treating their teammates as long as they still can breathe.

Second Clause: No medical ninja shall ever stand on the front lines.

Third Clause: Medical ninjas shall be the last one to die in the team.

Fourth Clause: Only those who have mastered the ‘Byakugou’ jutsu are allowed to break the above three rules.

When you were done reading, you looked up in confusion. “What’s that last rule supposed to mean?” you asked hesitantly. To your surprise, Hosho gave a hearty laugh.

“Oh, that one? It’s Lady Tsunade clever method to give herself some leeway. She’s the only one to have mastered the Strength of a Hundred, see? It allows her to be an exception to her own rules. Alright, now you have these memorized, we’ll begin your training. Thankfully, we start with the non-strenuous portion. In that way, there will be no need to put strain on your injuries.” He rummaged in his pouch again, this time withdrawing a thick, short roll of paper. Unfurling it, he smoothed out the scroll on the bed.

“First step, show me just how good your chakra control is.”

Feeling confident? Go to Chapter 89.

…Or intimidated? Go to Chapter 90.

The Strangest Lesson by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You found Kurenai waiting for you at the second training ground that afternoon. She gave you a warm smile in greeting, and indicated that you should sit down beside her on the log. Once you did, she immediately launched into the lesson.

“I haven’t really had the experience of teaching genjutsu to a student one-on-one before,” she admitted, after overwhelming you with a flood of information about theory and tactics. “Even from the beginning, my team was never suited to specializing in illusionary techniques. I’ve only taught one other –” She paused for a moment, rushed on. “My teaching strategies may be a bit off, let me know if you don’t understand a certain concept.” She pulled out a clipboard, which was covered in notes and diagrams as she began the lecture.

Three hours later, you were no less confused than you had originally been. Kurenai had not given you a chance to ask any questions, battering you non-stop with a continuous stream of words. And the wind wasn’t helping, whistling a mocking tune into your ears to accompany the lecture. You hoped genjutsu was easier to put into practise, because you didn’t understand a thing she was telling you.

“Kurenai-sensei…” You tried to interrupt her, but your voice came out much too softly that she didn’t seem to hear. She brushed aside a page of the clipboard, still talking. “Um…sensei? Sensei!”

That was when you noticed something was wrong.

Kurenai flipped another page, her eyes travelling glassily over the sheet and her voice droning on. You moved towards her, watching your sensei with wary apprehension. She didn’t seem to notice, as she was still talking. You gave her an experimental poke to the shoulder. To your astonishment, Kurenai did not react.

“Kurenai-sensei!” you said loudly, real fear clouding your mind. Something was very, very wrong with her. The wind picked up speed, blowing loose leaves and strands of stray hair into your face. Your eyes darted into the woods, then back at your sensei still prattling on and on. You got shakily to your feet, your eyes hard and determined. You were going to have to take action.

This was not Kurenai-sensei. Time to search the forest for the real one. Go to Chapter 91.

The wind…the leaves…it must be a genjutsu she cast to test your abilities. “Release!” Go to Chapter 92.
Flair for Weaponry by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

“Yes, I-I guess so,” you stammered, looking over at Tenten who was practically glowing.

“Then it’s settled!” Gai declared, rubbing his hands together. “Your skill in bukijutsu will balance out Team 9!”

“You’re not tired, are you?” Tenten asked mischievously. “How about another match?”

Your eyes widened. “But –”

“Oh, not an ordinary battle,” she said reassuringly. “It’s time for a full-scale training session involving a whole lot more weapons than you’ve seen yet!”

You grinned. “I can’t wait!”

-:-

“And here,” Tenten was saying. “My weighted chains and sickles.” She unrolled another scroll in a flourish, summoning a tangle of metal and shiny blades. “And this is my collection of various tools used for throwing. Very useful in combination.”

You eyed the piles of sophisticated weaponry hungrily. “They’re beautiful!”

She laughed. “I’m not just showing you for aesthetic pleasure. Test them out…throw around a few projectiles. You need to get used to working with weapons until it becomes second nature.”

You picked up a lethal looking ball of metal with protruding spikes and examined it critically. “What’s this for?”

Her eyes gleamed. “Watch.” She took it from your unresisting hands and tossed into the woods, far away from where the two of you stood. Her left hand moved into the familiar hand seal to detonate explosive tags. A loud, metallic blast shook through the forest, and an explosion of metal fragments and jagged shrapnel rained down, sailing harmlessly over your and Tenten’s heads.

“Impressive,” you said appreciatively.

She pointed at the various tools: a length of wire strung with kunai, a pre-loaded crossbow, and several kama attached to heavy metal chains. “We’ll figure out your strengths first. Then we’ll raid the equipment storage room.”

You’re better at utilizing steel projectiles and various chain-attached weapons with sharp blades. Go to Chapter 93.

You’re better at archery and kenjutsu-related attacks. Explosives can also be your forte. Go to Chapter 94.

Adaptable by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

“I’m not really good with weapons,” you admitted, giving a crestfallen Tenten a rueful glance. “I was kind of just utilizing what I had to its maximum potential.”

“Ah, what a shame,” Gai said, shaking his head. “There’s still no doubt that you’re an excellent strategist, however. There must be something you can do…Aha! I have it!” From the pockets of his flak jacket, he drew out a small square of paper.

Neji’s eyes widened. “Elemental ninjutsu?”

“Yosh!” Gai said proudly, giving you the paper. “It’s an advanced form of chakra control, but I’m sure you will manage. You can only get so far with analytical skills – you have to apply them somehow. Infuse this thing with chakra, and we’ll see which element you’re most suited to.”

You did as he said. Moisture began to form around the corners, spreading evenly throughout the paper. It sagged under the weight of the water, and you looked up at Gai, wide-eyed.

He looked relieved. “Ah, so you do have an affinity. That solves one problem…but creates a bunch of new ones.”

“Like what?”

“For instance, the number of Water Release specialty shinobi in Konoha is next to none. You’ll have a hard time finding a capable teacher, and we might as well send you overseas.”

“Where?” you persisted, surprised.

“Kirigakure.”

-:-

“Kiri is known as the Village of the Bloody Mist for a reason,” Tenten said worriedly as you walked with her back to the village. “You sure you’ll be alright there?”

“It’s not like I can decline Gai-sensei’s offer,” you said, giving a nervous laugh. “He was so enthusiastic, I didn’t want to hurt his feelings.”

She rolled her eyes. “You won’t offend him by saying no, [Name]. He’s always enthusiastic.”

“Still…it would be good training.”

“Assuming you don’t get killed first.”

“Hey!” you protested. “You’re the one who’s a bukijutsu specialist. Now that’s dangerous.”

“No it’s not,” she said calmly. “I’ve been working with weapons for years, I know how to handle them. Besides, you’re pretty good for a beginner, and it’s not like you’ve gotten hurt yet.”

“Ack, but water isn’t that dangerous,” you countered.

“It’s not the water, it’s the village!”

-:-

After a week, Gai came to your apartment with good news. Though Kiri and Konoha’s diplomatic relations were strained, he had an old friend that was willing to help you.

“I’m sneaking into the Hidden Mist…illegally?” you confirmed, unnerved by how calmly he was handling the situation. "And if I get caught, I'll be killed?"

“Without the Mizukage’s permission, yes. So yes, if he finds out, he'll kill you,” Gai said, unruffled. “But I wouldn’t call it illegal.”

“Unless I get caught.”

He led you out of your house and through the streets. “She said she’ll meet us at Amaguriama,” he explained, showing you that you were headed for Konoha Tea Avenue. “Tell me if you see a lady with an eccentric hairstyle and a dark blue dress.”

When you reached Amaguriama, the woman Gai had described was already waiting there, sitting on the bench with her hands in her lap. She stood in greeting, her green eyes twinkling.

“Gai-san,” she said, in a warm, rich voice. “It’s been a long time.”

“Indeed it has. [Name], this is Terumi Mei, a kunoichi from Kiri,” Gai explained, bowing formally to the woman.

“Very pleased to meet you.” Her voice, though mild, held an odd note of authority. There was no doubt about it; Mei radiated an aura of incredible power.

“Nice to meet you too, Mei-sama,” you replied, curtsying out of respect and because you were unsure of what proper etiquette you were expected to have in front of foreign shinobi. She dipped her head in response and got to her feet.

“This is the child you request me to mentor? You must understand that she will need to take the necessary precautions to prevent the Mizukage’s suspicions. Yagura will not approve of a Konoha-born shinobi running around in Kiri. He may jump to conclusions, and will not hesitate to eliminate her.”

He nodded. “She is a kunoichi of the Leaf. She will take the risks the training may entail.”

You swallowed hard and nodded as well. No matter how ominous his words, you couldn’t make your sensei look bad in front of the Mist ninja.

“Very well,” Mei replied evenly. “The first important measure, you must do as you are told at all times, do you agree?”

You hesitated very slightly, but you had a feeling she noticed. “Yes ma’am.”

“Good. We start with this.” Rummaging through her back pouch, she came up with a long band of black fabric that you recognized as a forehead protector. The metal plate was engraved with the four scores of the Mist Village’s emblem. Mei handed it to you wordlessly.

“W-what is this for?” you asked stupidly, gazing at your distorted reflection in the shiny metal.

She gave you a dispassionate, tinkling laugh. “You’re going to have to blend in if we don’t want to attract Yagura’s attention. It’s the most important component to your disguise. I have standard Kiri attire for you, but without this hitai-ate, the costume will be useless. It was very hard to come by, as the graduation ritual is strict and harshly enforced. With it, no one will have any doubts that you are not a Mist kunoichi.”

You stared at the forehead protector in your hands, dumbfounded. “I’m supposed to…wear this?”

“Well of course. You obviously can’t be sporting a Konoha symbol on your forehead, and the lack of a forehead protector will only bring unnecessary trouble and questions. [Name], if you want to be my apprentice, you must do as you are told at all times, understood?”

A feeling of unidentifiable shame welled up inside of you as you slowly undid the knot tying your Konoha hitai-ate to your forehead. Part of you knew that it was foolish, but part of you felt that it was an act of treachery against your village.

“It’s only a costume,” Gai reassured, seeing your mulish expression. Sighing in defeat, you slipped your forehead protector off your forehead and wrapped the unfamiliar Kiri one around your head. It felt cold and alien, but fit snugly nevertheless, inducing a feeling of foreboding in your heart. Mei handed you a grey flak jacket, striped arm and legwarmers, and a set of black clothes.

“Your disguise,” she said encouragingly, thrusting the garments into your unwilling hands. “Change into these as soon as you can, pack up, and meet me at Konoha’s gates in half an hour. I plan to reach Kirigakure by tomorrow.”

With that, she performed a one-handed seal and vanished in a whirlwind of smoke and a fine spray of mist.

“That’s it,” Gai said cheerfully, breaking the heavy silence. “You’re off to the Mist Village for a couple of months. When I see you back, I expect you to have plenty of new jutsu to impress your friends!”

You nodded wordlessly, your eyes never leaving the pile of clothes in your arms.

“Good luck with your training,” he said finally, in a softer tone.

You nodded again. “Thanks, sensei.”

“Now get going, Mei doesn’t like to be kept waiting.”

Go to Chapter 95.

The Sand Village by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

The expanse of shifting sand dunes covered the plains as far as the eye could see. The sky was tinged with the rusty brown of the sand, restricting your visibility considerably to a measly metre ahead, if not less. You rubbed your stinging eyes, trying to make out something in the coils of swirling sand.

“There’s nothing.” Kiba said quietly, echoing your thoughts.

‘It’s because of this sandstorm,” Shino’s voice was low and calculating. “The village could be right in front of our noses for all we know.”

You all came to the same conclusions almost immediately and stopped walking.

“Let’s stay put until this storm clears,” Kurenai suggested, pulling out a large umbrella from her pack. “This will be enough to shield us temporarily from the sand for now.”

She crouched and began carving a deep, perfectly cylindrical hole in the sand using a stream of manipulated chakra. Beckoning to you and the members of her team, she planted the umbrella firmly into the cavity, constructing a makeshift shelter on the spot.

“K-kurenai-sensei…?” Hinata stammered, breaking the short silence as everyone clamoured into the protection of the umbrella.

“Yes, Hinata?”

“I-I see…people approaching,” she said softly.

You stuck your head out of the safety of the umbrella canopy. A stream of sand hit you squarely in the face, and you were unable to make out anything in the reddish haze. You muttered unintelligibly under your breath, annoyed.

“Don’t bother, [Name]. Hinata’s using her Byakugan,” Kiba said, chuckling at your futile efforts.

You blinked. “Oh, right.” You slipped back under the umbrella’s protection, wiping your face with your tote bag. “What do you see, Hinata?”

She started, poking her fingers together nervously as four pairs of eyes turned to gaze intently at her. She blushed deeply, and spoke in a small, tremulous voice. “Ano…I-I…well, t-there’s four people. I think…by their f-flak jackets…that they must be Sand shinobi.”

“All right!” Kiba pumped his fist into the air, nearly knocking over the umbrella in his enthusiasm. Akamaru gave a joyous bark. “How long until they get here?”

“We’re already here.” An unmistakeably female voice issued from behind the improvised tent. Your sigh of relief was echoed by Hinata and Kurenai. You were beginning to worry that you would be stuck in the sandstorm for the rest of eternity.

A young woman poked her head under the canopy, her dark teal eyes reflecting her curiosity and also slight exasperation. “Even if you’re Leaf shinobi, you should at least have the sense not to be travelling through a sandstorm like this. You’re lucky our border patrol picked you guys up, otherwise you’d be as good as dead.” She clicked her tongue disapprovingly and retracted her head before anyone could reply.

Kurenai stood up and began folding the umbrella, exposing you to the full force of the sandy wind once again. You stumbled, and Hinata gripped your arm to steady you. You gave her a warm smile instead of thanking her. You’d rather not swallow a mouthful of sand if you could help it. It might have been your imagination, but it seemed as if the wind was receding. Relief flooded your body.

“Which one of you is [Last Name] [First Name]?” the same woman as before called out. By the steadiness of her voice, it seemed as though she was virtually unaffected by the raging sand and wind around her.

“Uh, me!” you answered hoarsely, glancing at her. She had sandy blonde hair tied in four spiky ponytails and wore a pale purple outfit with a red sash fastened around her waist. On her back was a large metal apparatus and around her neck was the standard Sunagakure symbol engraved on a metal plate set against black fabric.

She sighed in obvious relief. “Ah, good. We had orders to receive you at the cliff entrance yesterday, but you never arrived.”

“We got lost in the sandstorm,” you replied sheepishly.

“At least we’ve got you now. I’m Temari by the way.” She gave you a small smile, which you returned at once.

“Nice to meet you. And thanks for saving us.”

She shrugged. “You were lucky we were in the right place at the right time. Next time, don’t be so stupid as to travel during a full-blown sandstorm.”

“Of course,” you said, laughing weakly.

Temari turned to Team 8 and curtsied formally. “Thank you for escorting [Name] safely to Suna. We’ll take her from here.”

“But –” Kiba huffed, sounding disgruntled.

“Arigatou,” Kurenai interrupted, shooting Kiba a look before dipping her head courteously to the Suna-nin in response. “The storm seems to have passed – we’ll be heading home now. Farewell, and take care, [Name].”

She, Kiba, Hinata and Shino leapt into the air and vanished into the whirling sand.

“The village isn’t far from here. Let’s go,” Temari said, turning on her heel and marching off in that direction. You ran to catch up to her and the other Sand ninja with her followed your lead.

“Suna is very…sandy,” you mumbled, gazing back at the vast expanse of desert in wonder.

Temari gave you an amused look, the corners of her lips twitching. “Of course. What did you expect?”

“Well, Konoha isn’t exactly very leafy,” you said defensively.

“In comparison with Suna, I imagine it is,” she said, looking thoughtful.

“I guess…”

You continued walking in silence, not feeling very comfortable with the prospect of striking up a conversation with the other shinobi. They were watching you with undisguised hostility.

“We’re here,” Temari announced, spreading her arms. She stopped walking abruptly, and you almost crashed into her back.

“Watch where you’re going,” one of the Suna-nin hissed.

“S-sorry,” you murmured, looking away in shame.

The man’s tone softened. “Just be more careful.”

You nodded mutely and gazed into the sandstorm, your heart pounding.

“Temari-sama, shall we…” one of the ninja behind you began.

“Go back to finishing the border patrol shift,” she ordered, cutting an imposing figure with her commanding attitude. “[Name] is my responsibility.”

They bowed respectfully and left.

“Your responsibility?” you wondered aloud, bewildered.

Temari beamed, shifting slightly so that the metal contraption on her back gleamed in the sunlight. “Kazekage-sama has asked me to be your personal instructor and chaperone during your stay in Sunagakure, and of course, I accepted.”

“So…Temari-sensei?”

“Oh, drop the honorific, will you? It makes me feel old.” She reached behind her back and slipped the metal object out of its bindings. “You still can’t see the entrance, can you?”

You shook your head, squinting into the cloud of dust and sand. A grin flashed across Temari’s face as she whipped the metal contraption into the air, swinging it open to reveal an enormous iron tessen fan. With a sharp upward swish, she sent a gust of powerful chakra-infused wind, which cut through the sand as if it were butter.

Your eyes widened as you glimpsed the majestic walls of two sheer cliff-faces with a narrow walkway in between. They were carved much like a set of gargantuan stairs, and you could see the tiny shapes of people scattered all over the steps. Temari motioned for you to follow and led you through the path between the cliff walls, nodding to the guards on either side.

“It’s beautiful!” you breathed. Your eyes were huge, taking in the natural formation of sandstone with its dappled colours ranging from pale yellow to dark russet. Temari looked at you, her expression amused.

“What is?”

“Everything!” you exclaimed. You and Temari passed through the streets of Suna, you trying to take in all the sights at once. The infrastructure was different from what you were used to back in the Leaf Village. The roofs of the buildings were rounded at the corners, causing you to wonder if it was intentional or caused by spheroidal weathering. The roads were paved with compressed sand glittering in the afternoon light. All the structures were built it seemed, to complement existing natural formations. The pillars holding them up were rough and unfinished, as if the architects chose to leave them that way. Some buildings looked as if they were carved out from the ground. Constructed from nothing more than stone and sand, the village was spectacular sight to behold.

Temari shrugged her shoulders as she snapped her fan shut. “You’ll get used to it in time. Come, I’ll take you to your living quarters.”

“Living quarters?” You raised your eyebrows.

“My house,” she replied, blinking owlishly at you.

“Must you be so formal?” you questioned, feeling ill at ease with her disconcerting formality.

“Standard procedures.” Temari pulled out a long scroll covered in a messy ink scrawl. “Kazekage’s orders.”

“I see,” you said, peering over her shoulder at the scroll. “Thank you very much for your hospitality.”

She shrugged again, looking faintly embarrassed. “Orders are orders after all.” But from the sparkle in her eyes, she seemed happy to be taking you under her wing. That gave you a warm and fuzzy feeling inside, and you gave Temari an appreciative grin.

She huffed. “Come on, [Name].”

Walking ahead, she led you to an isolated building that was rounded like the rest.

“Here we are,” she announced. “And now…it’s time for you to meet my brothers.”

Go to Chapter 96.

Fanning the Flames - Team 10 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

A shower of sparks erupted from the paper, which burst into flames. Your hand tingled unpleasantly, and you nearly dropped the burning paper in surprise. Within seconds it had been completely incinerated, leaving naught but a pile of ashes in your palm. As you watched, they were blown away by the light breeze, dispersing evenly through the air.

“W-what did I do?” you breathed uncertainly, awestruck.

“Your chakra has an affinity towards the fire element,” Asuma responded. He pulled out a second slip of paper which cleaved neatly in two at his touch. “As you can see, I’m afraid I can’t help you there; my affinity is wind.”

You felt a twinge of disappointment at his words, which quickly evaporated as he went on.

“I’ll find you a katon specialist to be your temporary sensei. In the meantime, you’re released from all ninja duty, including tomorrow’s mission. Your training is much more important.”

-:-

“No,” Sasuke said flatly.

Asuma grimaced in impatience. Kakashi had warned him that the kid would be difficult, but he hadn’t thought to mention how difficult.

“It would be good training,” he urged.

“I’m not interested.”

Asuma took a long drag on his cigarette to calm himself. “Look, Fire Release is the pride of the Uchiha clan, and there is no one else in Konohagakure –”

“Quit trying to flatter me,” Sasuke said, bristling, wrinkling his nose in distaste as Asuma’s cigarette smoke wafted near his face. “[Name] is not an Uchiha and never will be. I have no business in teaching an outsider my clan’s most prized techniques.”

“There’ll be no need to teach her all of your best jutsu – just basic katon nature transformation will be enough,” he said cajolingly.

Sasuke just glared at him.

Asuma decided that it was time to play his trump card; he had no other choice. “Shall I get Hokage-sama involved in this, Uchiha Sasuke?”

Sasuke continued to glare, but the fire in his eyes had died down a bit. Uncertainty flickered within those murky orbs, masking the anger for a moment. Even as high and mighty as he tried to appear, Sasuke was not above taking orders from the Third Hokage. Asuma took his silence as a no and gave an inward sigh of relief.

“Three weeks, that’s all you’ll have to endure,” he explained, receiving another heated glare.

“I’ll miss the mission tomorrow,” Sasuke stated in a flat, emotionless tone that Asuma wasn’t quite able to distinguish between a question and a statement.

“Well yes, but it’s just a mission,” he coaxed. “They can’t be that fun, can they?”

“It’s C-ranked. We’re escorting an old man to the Land of Waves. Are you telling me I’ll be missing that mission?”

Asuma wasn’t sure if the Uchiha was satisfied with the new circumstances. Was he happy he was being let off on the mission or not? How was he supposed to reply if he didn’t know how the kid was going to react? “Yes, you’ll miss it. Is that okay with you?”

Sasuke glowered for a moment, then shrugged noncommittally.

“Good, [Name] is waiting for you by the third training ground. Do me a favour, and make sure you don’t scare her away with your rudeness, will you?”

-:-

Asuma-sensei had instructed you to hang around the third training ground, where Team 7 had had their bell test. He told you that he would tell your new sensei to meet you there. Leaning casually against the middle stump, your thoughts drifted to who he would possibly designate to be your teacher. Perhaps, you imagined, it would be one of the ANBU.

“Hey.”

You made a startled noise in the back of your throat as you whirled around and saw who it was. “…Sasuke?”

“Tch.”

“W-what are you doing here?” you blurted out before you could stop yourself. You expected him to say something along the lines of, “I could ask you the same.” Instead, he glowered at you for a moment, before folding his arms over his chest.

“Your sensei asked me for a favour.”

Go to Chapter 97.

Straw in the Wind - Team 10 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

“What a drag, you’re a wind type.” Shikamaru looked over your shoulder curiously and folded his arms.

“How do you know?”

He sighed and touched the centre where the paper had split in two with his index finger. “Can’t you see that your chakra ripped through this paper without you having to lift a finger? That indicates that your chakra has a wind affinity.”

Asuma grimaced. “Shikamaru’s right. I was worried something like this might happen.”

“Worried…sensei?” you echoed apprehensively, feeling thoroughly worried yourself at his tone and words.

“Oh it’s nothing to worry about,” he corrected himself hastily. “It’s just that Konohagakure doesn’t have that many Wind Release users, so you’ll have difficulty finding a good mentor. I myself have the same affinity, but unfortunately these three need training as well. You will need the full attention of a fuuton sensei, which I won’t be able to provide.”

Your eyes widened. “If it’s a problem, I’ll be happy to learn something different –”

“Don’t worry about it. There’s one village that specializes in the skill of wind techniques, and there’ll be plenty of shinobi who can teach you fuuton there…”

Shikamaru’s eyes widened as well. “Don’t tell me you’re sending her to…”

“Yes indeed. The hidden shinobi village in the Land of Wind – Sunagakure.”

-:-

“But we just became a team!” Ino was wailing, clutching your arm and digging her sharp fingernails into your skin. You winced. “You can’t just leave us like this!”

“It’s not like I have a choice,” you reminded her, trying to shake her off, but her talons refused to dislodge and you hoped desperately that she wouldn’t leave permanent marks.

“But Asuma-sensei just assigned our first mission!” she cried, tightening her grip.

“Ow!” you protested, giving her a reproachful glare and rubbing your sore arm. “You’ll do fine. Missions are supposed to be carried out in squads of four anyways.”

“But you’re leaving me behind with those two!” she whined, her blue eyes filling with annoyance.

“They’re your teammates too.”

“But you’re my teammate too!”

You gave Shikamaru and Chouji a pleading glance.

“Ino, you’re being troublesome,” Shikamaru sighed. “Just drop it.”

“She’ll be back in a couple of months, and by then, we’ll all have learned lots of new techniques to show each other,” Chouji supplied, grinning.

Ino growled under her breath, and Asuma placed a hand on her shoulder. “[Name] will be home in time for the Chuunin exams, so think positive. You should work on honing your skills until then.”

“Fine,” she grumbled, crossing her arms. You were glad that she let the argument go once the sensei got involved. “Hmph, see you in a couple of months, [Name].”

“Yeah, see you guys!” you called, slinging your pack over your shoulder and heading towards your escorts standing just outside of Konoha’s gates.

“Good morning,” you greeted them politely, startled to find yourself face to face with the members of Team Gai.

“Good morning [Last Name]-san. We are escorting you to the Hidden Sand, yes?” An enthusiastic green-clad ninja you recognized as Lee stepped forwards and held out his hand. You shook it warily.

“My name is Rock Lee. You must be [Last Name] [First Name]. [Name]-chan…will you be my girlfriend? I’ll protect you with my life!”

“I…I –” you spluttered, completely taken aback by his forwardness.

“Not this again,” Tenten grumbled, boxing Lee around the ear. “Stop it Lee, can’t you see you’re making her uncomfortable?”

You grinned weakly and Tenten grinned back.

“Anyways, ignore him. Hi, [Name], I’m Tenten, and that person over there is Neji.” She pointed to Neji who stood apart from the rest of the team, looking faintly disgruntled at the sudden attention.

“Nice to meet you,” you said, shaking her hand.

“You’re a rookie genin, aren’t you?” she asked curiously, her warm brown eyes inquisitive. You gave a small nod.

That must be strange, leaving the village as soon as you’ve gotten on a team.”

You shrugged. “I suppose.”

“Sounds like fun, though,” she said enviously. “I’ve never met anyone that got special treatment like this before.”

“Special treatment?” you echoed, bewildered. Gai and Lee began to make their way out of the village, and you and Tenten hurried to follow.

“Yeah, I never heard of someone leaving the village to study in another at such a young age. You must be really talented,” she decided.

You blinked. “O-oh no. I found out that I was a wind type just today, actually.”

She waggled a finger at you, her eyes mischievous. “Well then, that just means we don’t know the full extent of your abilities. I wish you the best of luck.”

You just gaped at her.

As you continued on your way to Suna in the company of Team Gai, you got to know the genin members better. Tenten was cheerful, easygoing, and easy to get along with. You found that she had a fascination with weaponry, having trained for over a year in the skill of bukijutsu. Neji didn’t talk much, preferring to keep to himself, but the combined enthusiasm of Tenten and Lee were more than enough to keep you occupied.

“It takes at least two days to get to the Sand Village at the rate we’re travelling,” Tenten commented after a while, her eyes fixed on the sky. “That means we’ll have to make camp soon. It’s getting dark.”

Two hours later, you were sitting next to a crackling fire, feeling warm and cozy. Team 9 was discussing the mission at hand, and you listened quietly, your eyelids growing heavy.

“I’ll keep watch first,” Neji said, standing up.

Tenten yawned and stretched. “I’ll take over after you. Wake me when you feel like switching, all right?”

“I could, um,” you said awkwardly, “…I could keep watch after Tenten.”

Neji and Lee turned, staring at you as if you had suggested something ridiculous.

“No, [Name], it would be better if you didn’t, as that defeats the whole purpose,” Gai said gently. “The whole reason we’re here is to be your escorts and guards, after all.”

You blinked. Over the past day, you had felt as if you were part of the mission that you had almost forgotten that you were the subject of it. “Oh, right.” You followed Tenten into the tent and slipped into the sleeping bag that Lee had prepared. You fell asleep as soon as your head hit the ground.

-:-

Early the next morning, your group set off once again. You could tell that you were nearing the border of the Land of Fire due to the change in climate and landscape. You supposed, based off of the map, that you were about to enter the Land of Rivers, but it was hard to tell. Indeed, the forests were becoming sparse, and the weather less pleasant.

“This is the Land of Rivers,” Gai noted, as if he could tell what you were thinking. “Keep on the lookout for bandits and thieves, Neji.”

He gave a stiff nod. “Got it.”

The passage through the land and well into the Land if Wind was long and wearisome, but uneventful, much to your relief. Your escorts were well-equipped for missions like these, and Neji’s Byakugan allowed him to scout ahead, finding the hidden village with ease.

The team was confronted with a squad of Suna-nin on border patrol, but it turned out Gai had an official document from the Hokage. The squad inspected it, checked for forgery, then send Team 9 along their way. They would accompany you to the Sand Village, they promised.

A familiar-looking woman who had introduced herself as Temari greeted you at the gates of Sunagakure. By the Kazekage’s orders, she told you, she was to be your guide, sensei, and chaperone.

“I hear you’re here to learn the art of Wind Release,” she said, a manic gleam in her dark teal eyes. “Well, you’ve come to the right place.”

The she opened up the giant iron fan she carried on her back and released a torrent of deadly-looking chakra-infused wind that send you cowering behind a sand pillar. That one effortless swipe gouged deep gashes in the road and nearby structures which you swore were rock-solid.

“Oh, that’s nothing,” she laughed dispassionately. “By the time I’m done with you, you’ll be able to behead people, cleave through metal, and destroy just about anything.”

You gulped audibly and begged her not to demonstrate any more.

“Um…Temari-sensei –” you began, but she cut you off.

“Lay off the honorific,” she said teasingly. “I’m not that much older than you, am I? You’re what, twelve?”

You nodded hesitantly, and she grinned. “Liking Sunagakure so far?”

“The geography is very different,” you said admiringly, your eyes falling upon the spheroid roofs. “Suna is beautiful.”

After passing through a narrow lane, Temari led you to a cluster of circularly sculpted buildings.

“Here we are,” Temari announced, spreading her arms. “Your living quarters.”

You raised an eyebrow, thrown off by her formality.

“My house,” she replied, answering your unspoken question. She placed a hand on the doorknob and turned it slowly. “It’s time for you…to meet my brothers.”

Go to Chapter 96.

Lightning Never Strikes Twice - Team 10 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

At the close proximity of your chakra, wrinkles appeared on the piece of paper where they hadn’t been before. You held it up for Asuma to see, bewildered.

“You have an affinity for lightning,” he said, inspecting the creases with interest. “That’s most fortunate, there’s a sensei with the same affinity as you here in Konoha. Looks like we don’t need to arrange anything in advance; Kakashi will be more than capable of teaching you raiton.”

“Kakashi?” you asked in mild curiosity. “That’s Naruto’s sensei?”

Asuma slapped his forehead. “Of course, he has his own genin team to train. I’ll go talk with him and see if he’ll be able to, but in the meantime, be prepared.”

“Prepared? For what?”

He looked at you seriously. “I may have to send you to Kumogakure. Their shinobi specialize in lightning-style techniques.”

His grave tone unnerved you somewhat. “Kumo and Konoha aren’t on very good terms with each other, aren’t they? Suppose you send me there…I don’t think I’ll be particularly welcome.”

“True,” Asuma said thoughtfully. “But remember, you’re just a twelve-year-old genin, fresh from the Academy. There’s no way you’ll pose a threat to their village. Kumo is very opportunistic, they may seize this chance to ease the tension between our villages to set the stage for the next attack. So if you’re there to learn basic techniques, I doubt they’ll see you as a Konoha spy, but rather an opportunity.”

You gulped. You didn’t like the idea of being used, even if it was just a ploy.

“You won’t be in much danger,” he said hastily, catching sight of your expression. “The Cloud Village won’t stoop that low to harm a kid who displays promise in Lightning Release. I’ll ask my father to send a diplomatic message to Kumogakure. We’ll hear from them in a couple of days. In the meantime, we’ll train and complete some D-ranked missions as a team before you depart.”

Go to Chapter 98.

Earth and Stone - Team 10 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Before your eyes, the paper began to shrivel and disintegrate into a neat pile of fresh dirt.

“Dirt?” you breathed, staring at the finely sifted earth material in the palm of your hand. You could tell by the dark, peaty colour that it was quality topsoil, undoubtedly fertile if you were to grow crops with it.

“Earth,” Asuma corrected. “This affinity is most common among ninja of the Stone Village, and I’m surprised you have it. It’s very, very rare in Konoha shinobi, and I wonder why…”

You tensed.

“Who knows, you might be an Iwa kunoichi in disguise!” he teased, laughing. You relaxed and stared off into the distance, your eyes clouded.

“Then what do I do?” you asked finally.

“Do?” he asked, sounding amused. “Oh no, you don’t need to do anything. My father and I will arrange something for you along the lines of sending you away to study for a few months.”

“Sending me…away?” you asked in disbelief.

“There are a few shinobi adept at Earth Release techniques in the Leaf, but no one has an earth affinity,” he replied. “It will be very difficult to teach you. On the other hand, Iwa have plenty of ninjas that specialize in earth-related techniques. I’m sure they wouldn’t mind taking one scrawny little genin and teaching her the basics. They’re not particularly territorial of their jutsu, I believe. If I were sending you to Kumo, however, we might run into complications. But for the most part, I’m sure the Stone Village could spare one of their sensei for a few months…if we offer them a suitable payment, of course.”

-:-

Asuma informed you that he had sent a message to Iwakagure and obtained permission from the Hokage for your soon-to-be departure. In the meantime, he sent Team 10 out on various D-ranked missions to kill time. A few weeks later, he received some news, which he promptly conveyed to you.

“The Tsuchikage says he’ll send someone to come to Konoha personally,” he said, sounding displeased at the news. He held out a somewhat crumpled piece of parchment covered in writing. “Says he doesn’t trust Leaf shinobi in Earth Country. The Stone Village is quite a ways away, so don’t expect the Iwa-nin to be here for at least another week. We saw firsthand how long it took our messenger hawk to get there and back.” He forced a small grin onto his face. “It’ll be more than enough time to get some decent training done.”

-:-

Ino claimed that an Ino-Shika-Cho-[Nickname] formation was a lot more efficient than its traditional precursor. But you were sure she was trying to make you feel better. Training with your teammates led you to feel that reality was the complete opposite. Being unendowed with any special abilities, you were of little use, if not a burden to the rest of your squad. On the third day of your training, you were already wishing that the Iwagaure shinobi were here. You vowed that upon your return to Konoha, you would study hard and be worthy of being on Team 10.

Asuma was shocked and you were more than relieved when the Iwa-nin arrived ahead of schedule, on the morning of the fourth day. You were summoned to the Hokage’s office and you brought with you a sizeable backpack containing all of your belongings. You had a feeling you wouldn’t be back for a while.

Go to Chapter 99.
Testing the Waters - Team 10 by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Dampness spread evenly throughout the paper until it sagged under the weight of the water, the corners dripping with dewy moisture. Cradling the now-sopping slip in your hand, you looked up to see a relieved smile on your sensei’s face.

“And I was beginning to think you didn’t have an affinity,” Asuma joked, puffing lightly on his cigarette. “But all’s well that ends well. Though I must say you are quite unusual – water affinity is more common among ninja of Kirigakure. I’ll have a fine time trying to find you a teacher,” he added, chuckling.

You laughed uncertainly, not really getting the joke.

“It’s a shame our village doesn’t have diplomatic relations with the Village Hidden in the Mist,” he explained. “The Fourth Mizukage is well-known to be a ruthless, barbaric lad who won’t take it lightly to have a potential Leaf spy roaming around in his village. I’ll speak to an old acquaintance of mine and see what we can do for you.”

-:-

It took a week before your sensei got back to you. During that time, Team 8 completed various D-ranked assignments and partook in arduous training exercises. Occasionally, Asuma sent you on joint missions with Team 8, so that Kurenai could watch over your team. You weren’t exactly sure what he was up to, but you knew it had something to do with your suiton training.

One day, Asuma pulled you out in the middle of shuriken practise with Ino and brought you to an empty classroom in the Academy building. Seeing the familiar arrangement of blackboard and desks, you felt a pang of longing. Excluding your shadow clone’s memories, your time here had been rather short. But even then, it didn’t stop you from missing the wide windows, the two-person desks. In your mind’s eye, you could see Iruka standing at the front of the room, a wide smile on his face, announcing the graduation test. How could it have just been little more than a week ago?

“There’s someone I’d like you to meet,” Asuma said, interrupting your reverie. “She’ll be here any moment now.”

You looked up, your eyes roaming past the slightly ajar door into the hallway beyond. Just then, a woman peered curiously through the gap, her brilliant green eyes scanning the spacious classroom. You didn’t recognize her as a Konohagakure kunoichi and assumed she must be the Kiri-nin Asuma was expecting.

“Asuma-san,” she said, a small smile gracing her lips. “It’s always a pleasure to see you. Where is the young lady?”

Now that she had pushed aside the door and stepped into the brightly lit room, you had a better view of her full appearance. The woman had long auburn hair tied in an intricate topknot bun complete with stylized bangs that covered one eye. She wore a long, deep blue gown with mesh armour underneath. Regarding you with warm eyes, her smile never faded from her lipstick-coated lips.

“[Name], this is Terumi Mei, a kunoichi from Kiri,” Asuma explained, looking at you.

“Very pleased to meet you.” Her voice, though mild, held an odd note of authority. There was no doubt about it; Mei radiated an aura of incredible power.

“Nice to meet you too, Mei-sama,” you replied, curtsying out of respect and because you were unsure of what proper etiquette you were expected to have in front of foreign shinobi. She dipped her head in response and turned her attention to Asuma.

“This is the child you request me to mentor? You must understand that she will need to take the necessary precautions to prevent the Mizukage’s suspicions. Yagura will not approve of a Konoha-born shinobi running around in Kiri. He may jump to conclusions, and will not hesitate to eliminate her.”

He nodded. “She is a kunoichi of the Leaf. She will take the risks the training may entail.”

You swallowed hard and nodded as well. No matter how ominous his words, you couldn’t make your sensei look bad in front of the Mist ninja.

“Very well,” Mei replied evenly. “The first important measure, you must do as you are told at all times, do you agree?”

You hesitated very slightly, but you had a feeling she noticed. “Yes ma’am.”

“Good. We start with this.” Rummaging through her back pouch, she came up with a long band of black fabric that you recognized as a forehead protector. The metal plate was engraved with the four scores of the Mist Village’s emblem. Mei handed it to you wordlessly.

“W-what is this for?” you asked stupidly, gazing at your distorted reflection in the shiny metal.

She gave you a dispassionate, tinkling laugh. “You’re going to have to blend in if we don’t want to attract Yagura’s attention. It’s the most important component to your disguise. I have standard Kiri attire for you, but without this hitai-ate, the costume will be useless. It was very hard to come by, as the graduation ritual is strict and harshly enforced. With it, no one will have any doubts that you are not a Mist kunoichi.”

You stared at the forehead protector in your hands, dumbfounded. “I’m supposed to…wear this?”

“Well of course. You obviously can’t be sporting a Konoha symbol on your forehead, and the lack of a forehead protector will only bring unnecessary trouble and questions. [Name], if you want to be my apprentice, you must do as you are told at all times, understood?”

A feeling of unidentifiable shame welled up inside of you as you slowly undid the knot tying your Konoha hitai-ate to your forehead. Part of you knew that it was foolish, but part of you felt that it was an act of treachery against your village.

“It’s only a costume,” Asuma reassured, seeing your mulish expression. Sighing in defeat, you slipped your forehead protector off your forehead and wrapped the unfamiliar Kiri one around your head. It felt cold and alien, but fit snugly nevertheless, inducing a feeling of foreboding in your heart. Mei handed you a grey flak jacket, striped arm and legwarmers, and a set of black clothes.

“Your disguise,” she said encouragingly, thrusting the garments into your unwilling hands. “Change into these as soon as you can, pack up, and meet me at Konoha’s gates in half an hour. I plan to reach Kirigakure by tomorrow.”

With that, she strode out of the room, leaving you and your sensei alone again.

“That’s it,” Asuma said cheerfully, breaking the heavy silence. “You’re off to the Mist Village for a couple of months. When I see you back, I expect you to have plenty of new jutsu to impress your friends!”

You nodded wordlessly, your eyes never leaving the pile of clothes in your arms.

“Good luck with your training,” he said finally, in a softer tone.

You nodded again. “Thanks, sensei.”

“Now get going, Mei doesn’t like to be kept waiting.”

Go to Chapter 95.
Choice of Janus by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

You awoke in a cold sweat, with fragments of terrible memories swirling around in your mind. It had only been a dream…it had only been a dream…

One look at the bandages wrapped around your arms, legs and torso told you otherwise.

Then you became aware that your body ached uncomfortably. It had been so constant that you didn’t notice before. And the throbbing in your head was excruciating. You tried to move your hand to your temple, but received a nasty shock when you found out that your arm was completely unresponsive.

“W-what…?” you croaked, realizing that your throat was sore and dry. Thinking fast, you attempted to shift your legs. The same result. In a fit of panic, you tried to roll over and managed to fall off the tiny cot and onto the filthy, concrete ground. You were stuck, being unable to move the rest of your body, but all you felt was relief. At least something could move.

“Orochimaru-sama, four more died yesterday.”

You froze when you heard his voice. You remembered it all too clearly. The syringe. The injection of clear, colourless fluid. The onslaught of pain that ensued. You had asked him what he planned to do, and he spoke of strange things that you didn’t quite catch. Something about…the first DNA. You had no idea what he meant, and you didn’t really want to find out. You swallowed the bile that was threatening to rise to your throat. One thing was for sure. This…experiment had killed off another four innocent Leaf genin.

“Number forty-eight is missing, sir,” the man reported, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. You could barely see his face, illuminated by the moonlight streaming through the tiny window of the building. The again, your eyesight had been unreliably blurry ever since that man injected the strange liquid into your body.

“Is that so…?” Orochimaru murmured thoughtfully. You shuddered at the sound of his voice, wanting nothing more than to cover your ears. Number forty-eight, that was you.

“We should’ve left this experiment permanently discontinued, Orochimaru-sama.”

The other man didn’t reply, so the first one plunged on. “They’re dying at an alarming rate in comparison to the last –”

“What nonsense,” Orochimaru snapped. “Just hurry up and collect your data so we can abandon this wretched shack you call a laboratory.”

“Yes Orochimaru-sama.”

As their footsteps died away, leaving a tranquil silence, you felt movement begin to return to your arms and legs. But it would be a while before you would be strong enough to stand. Over the next few weeks, the two men would check on this room and the condition of the children, until you were the only one left. Lying there, helpless and weak, you awaited your turn to die.

-:-

Just before dawn, you were roused by the sound of light, hesitant footsteps. It was as if they were trying to conceal their presence, the way they were treading. Orochimaru had brought company.

You settled yourself into the scratchy bedding, your heart thudding. With the others dead, he had taken an especially keen interest in your survival. You had lived, against all odds, through whatever substance that had taken the other fifty-nine. There was talk that there was more to come. You really were something, your body that is, he had said. At the moment, you resented your steady heartbeat, sounding so accursed strong and healthy. Why couldn’t you have succumbed, like the others, to the poison coursing through your veins? It would have been so much easier of you had died. But it seemed your immune system had other plans.

The footsteps ceased as the party of three, perhaps four, halted at the door to the room. There was a sharp intake of breath and you smiled grimly. Orochimaru hadn’t thought to remove the corpses from the room. This was a newcomer, unaccustomed to the aura of death that hung over the room like a disease. The door closed softly.

“Oh, sensei…this is awful.”

A female voice, tight with pain, and sounding on the verge of tears. It was a voice you hadn’t heart for what seemed like weeks, lying here in the room that smelled of death. Despite your initial wariness, your heart swelled with newfound hope.

“I think…I think I just lost my appetite.”

It was definitely male this time, and this voice you recognized too. You lifted your head and called out hoarsely.

“Ino, Chouji, is that really you?”

You heard a gasp and saw a flutter of movement by the door. Though much improved, your eyesight was still weak, and you couldn’t distinguish the blurry shapes of your friends until they approached the bed.

“Oh…my…goodness…” Ino breathed. The dull, morning light streaming through the window reflected her blue eyes, wide, disbelieving, and rimmed with red. “Y-you’re alive!”

“Hey,” you croaked. “Did you miss me?”

Ino burst into tears and flung her arms around you. You winced.

“None of that,” Shikamaru said disapprovingly. “Can’t you tell she’s in pain?”

“What did they do to you?” Asuma demaded. Though his face was blurry, he looked angry, almost disgusted.

“Do I look that bad, sensei?” you asked in a tiny voice.

Before he had a chance to reply, the door flew open and ricocheted off the wall.

“I thought I heard someone.”

He was out of your range of vision, but you knew his voice well. The others, unaffected by failing eyesight such as the likes of yours, whirled around and gasped.

“We’ve walked into a trap,” Shikamaru said, so quietly that only those standing around him could hear. “I told you we should’ve scouted the area first.”

“No kidding,” Ino muttered, sounding terrified. “What do we do now?”

Orochimaru stepped closer, his pale face illuminated by the ghostly light. “You have found my treasure trove, I see. She’s an exquisite finding, isn’t she?”

You shuddered, and Ino gave a tiny whimper. Orochimaru had that kind of effect on people, and you suspected it was genjutsu.

“Ino, snap out of it!” came Chouji’s urgent whisper. “You know what we came here to do.”

Asuma leaned down and slipped a small, round pill into your hand. “Take this. It’ll keep your strength up, but only temporarily, so you can slip away unnoticed while we create a diversion. Just do it, [Name]!” he added, when he saw your expression. “We’ll be fine, you’ll only be in the way. We’re going to get you out of here.”

A lump began to form in your throat. Your team was risking their lives to rescue you. True, it was their duty if this was a mission, but this was something more.

“Thank you, sensei.” Your trembling hand closed around the pill and you gave a small nod of assent. You must’ve missed the command from Asuma, but at that moment, the four of them sprang.

Watching the battle from afar, you were unable to tell how your friends were doing. Nevertheless, you trusted Asuma-sensei’s words. You raised the pill to your lips.

[Name].

You jumped violently, almost losing your grip on the pill. There was no doubt it was Orochimaru’s voice, but he was fighting your friends, not standing beside you. How could he –

Think before you choose to leave this place. You’re throwing away your future, he hissed in your head. Your eyes moved around wildly, but there was no one around.

I have my ways, Orochimaru whispered, as if he could hear your thoughts. You shook your head and all but shoved the pill down your throat. Almost at once, warmth flooded your limbs, and you felt strong enough to rise to your feet.

I can offer you power that you can only dream about, he said softly. With your abilities, my instruction may be worth your time. You also have many questions. Why are you here? I know you believe that you are not from this world.

Before he said it, you hadn’t thought of yourself as an…outsider for weeks. Now, you wondered how –

How do I know? Well, you’ll just have to wait.

You gritted your teeth, but you couldn’t tune him out.

Don’t you find it a little…odd that you’re the sole survivor, [Name]-chan? Your body is remarkably resistant to genetic modification that would have killed any ordinary grown person. Do you know what this means? You can attain powers beyond your wildest dreams, child.

“What are you talking about?” you asked aloud, a little shakily, You edged towards the open door, your eyes darting warily around the room once in a while.

The exit is at the end of the hall, the door to the left, Orochimaru said unexpectedly. If you choose to leave, I will let you go.

You were in the hall now, and you stiffened in surprise. “Just like that?”

But alas, it will be such a waste, he murmured regretfully. Someone is waiting for you in the room to the right. He’ll tell you more if you are willing to listen. He’ll take you to the Sound Village if my proposal perks your interest. Power is a flighty thing, [Name]-chan. I won’t offer this to you twice.

Leaving you shell-shocked, standing in the middle of the hallway, Orochimaru’s voice faded from your mind. Just as he had described, there was a door on either side, identical in appearance, but carried the weight of your world on their fragile thresholds. He had woven his trap well. As much as you wanted your freedom, his words had affected you to some degree. Indeed, his offer was tempting…

If you choose the door to the left, go to Chapter 100.

If you choose the door the right, go to Chapter 101.

Double-Edged Sword by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

Under Hayate-sensei’s tutelage and strict schedule encompassing long hours of training, you began to improve at a steady rate. Over the course of the next few months, he taught you a variety of attacks, often spending hours sparring with you. For his ceaseless patience and encouragement, you were grateful. Well into the first couple of weeks, Hayate had needed to end lessons early or excuse himself in the middle of a mock battle in order to make preparations for the upcoming Chuunin selection exams.

Nevertheless, he always made it up to you, if you were up to it, that is. Midnight training didn’t always sound like the best idea, and more often than not, you chose sleep over extracurricular sessions. But it was the thought that counted.

Hayate taught you how to wield long swords with tapered points, wide, curved ones that looked impressive but were actually quite useless in close-range combat, short, broad blades that were light and easy to manoeuvre. You much preferred the standard samurai’s katana, whose length and shape allowed you to channel chakra effortlessly through the blade. Your sensei still insisted that you practise with various swords, to improve your kenjutsu skill as a whole.

While you training with Hayate, your friends from Team 10 were developing powerful forms of their clans’ respective jutsu styles and training with Asuma-sensei. You desperately wanted to join them, but Hayate rarely gave you time off.

On one such rare occasion, you decided to stop by Yamanaka Flowers, hoping to run into Ino.

“Ah, [Nickname-chan],” Ino’s mother exclaimed when you entered the store. “I’m afraid Ino is going to be out all day. She’s training with her father.” Feeling disappointed, you thanked her and left the flower shop, heading for Chouji’s house.

There didn’t seem to be anyone home. You tried Shikamaru’s but his mother told you that he was also training.

“Just my luck,” you grumbled to yourself as you walked back to your house. “Guess I’ll have to spend my day off alone.”

Alas, it was like this almost every time. The rest of Team 10 seemed to be training tirelessly, as if proving that they were not to be outdone by you. You rarely saw each of them long enough to strike up a decent conversation, not to mention hanging out with the entire squad.

“Yeah, it’s partially because of you,” Asuma admitted, when you voiced your displeasure. Seeing your team sensei was a rare occasion too. “If you’re training every day, they feel the need to take it up a notch too. Besides, the Chuunin exams are coming up, and I’m planning to enter all of you.”

So you were stuck with Hayate.

But you made the most of it, and began to find him fun to be around. As you got to know your sensei better, you realized that he was more cheerful and friendly than you had originally written him off as. With no genin team to hang around, you found yourself spending more and more time with him, even on your resting days. You asked him about the life of a tokubetsu jounin and Chuunin exam planner, which he made fun of you for.

“Really, [Name], all these questions are beginning to make me suspect that you want to proctor the exams when you grow up,” he teased. “That is what you want to do, isn’t it?”

You slapped him playfully on the arm, then your expression turned serious. “Do you really think I’ll be ready for the exams?”

“Are you worried that you didn’t improve enough?”

“N-no! It’s just that…well, I don’t know if I’ll be able to hold my own against the other candidates,” you admitted. “Rookies have the hardest time, you said so yourself.”

“True,” Hayate mused. You waited for him to give you some sort of advice, a bit of assurance, but instead, he said, “From this day forwards, our training sessions together are over. The exams start in a little over a week.”

That didn’t make you feel any better, especially since you had just voiced your concerns about feeling unprepared. Despite this, you knew that he had your best interests in mind. This was his own way of giving you reassurance.

“Then this is goodbye?” you asked him dully. You had enjoyed his company, and you were grateful beyond words for his support. Without him, you would have never found and honed your swordsmanship skills. You would have probably entered the Chuunin exams with nothing but mediocre talent in ninjutsu, average speed, average reflexes, and poor chakra control. Hayate’s training had developed all four to varying degrees. You stood a chance, a slim one no doubt, but a chance nevertheless.

His smile was sad. At that moment, because you never thought about it before, you realized that he, too, enjoyed the training sessions almost as much as you did. It was hard not to bond with one’s student after spending so much time with them. “Good luck, [Name]. If you make it out alive, I’ll consider taking you on as an apprentice for a couple of years.”

You swallowed hard and made to stand up. “I-I’ll hold you to it, sensei.”

“Wait. Did you think I was going to let you run off without some proper equipment?”

You looked at him blankly.

“You’re a kenjutsu specialist. How are you going to fight without a sword?”

You flushed. “Oh…I never really thought about that.”

Hayate unfolded a length of scroll and drew a sheathed blade wrapped in paper from its depths. He handed it to you and nudged you in the ribs. “Make me proud.”

-:-

You had assured Ino you would go see her when you had completed your training, and you did just as you promised. After you stored Hayate’s gift safely in a cupboard back at home, you visited her family’s flower shop. She was nothing short of ecstatic.

“We have just enough time to get used to each others’ fighting tactics before the exams!” she gushed, tugging insistently on your arm. “It’s gonna be so much fun!”

You let her drag you all the way from the flower shop to Yakiniku Q to collect Chouji. To your surprise, Shikamaru wasn’t with him, but Ino told you that he still had some training left to do.

“Nara-san was very strict about it,” she explained hurriedly. “Shikamaru had to complete exactly 720 hours, no more, no less, before his father would allow him to take a proper break. He thinks it’s troublesome, but he’s gotten a lot more powerful since the last time you saw him, not like he’d admit it though.”

“And Chouji?” you asked, directing your words at him instead of Ino.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said anxiously. "I hope I've trained enough..."

The training grounds were empty, except for Shikamaru and his father. Your friend’s face was beaded in sweat, scrunched up in concentration as he fought to keep his jutsu under control.

At a glance, you weren’t able to calculate the exact distance, but you were sure he had increased his range at least fivefold. It did look like a lot of strain though, judging by the sweat pouring down his forehead and the slight tremor in his fingers.

You, Ino, and Chouji made yourselves comfortable a little ways away from the Naras. After they finished, Shikaku left Shikamaru alone with the rest of you, not before giving his son a pat on the back.

“You’ve done well, Shikamaru,” he congratulated, patting him roughly on the back. I expect more training after you partake in the Chuunin exams. Don’t let me down.”

After he was gone, Shikamaru yawned and rubbed his eyes. “Darn it, guys. I wanted to rest on my first day off. What do you want?”

“Man, you’re cranky,” Ino complained. “The four of us haven’t seen each other in, like, forever, and this is the first thing you say to me?! How insensitive.”

“Well, what do you expect?” he retorted.

“Be more like a gentleman, you moron!”

“Hn…troublesome.”

You couldn’t help the grin spreading across your face. Stretching your legs out comfortably, you leaned back and let the wind ruffle your hair. You had really missed your friends. Among them once again, you felt as at home as you could ever be.

To no one’s surprise, Ino was very eager to show off her new repertoire of jutsu. Her clan specialized in mind-style techniques, which only made Chouji and Shikamaru even more unwilling to be her volunteers.

In the end, you volunteered to assist her, much to the other two’s relief. It was an unpleasant experience, having her in your mind and being rendered completely unable to fend her off. She claimed some shinobi had the ability to resist the Mind Transfer Jutsu, but you were sceptical. Having her in your head was like being drugged with tranquilizers and having your hands tied behind your back. You stood – or flopped was more like it – by as Ino used your body to run around for a little bit, to demonstrate her power.

You were quite relieved when she left your mind. You would never want a Yamanaka as an enemy, that was for sure.

Chouji on the other hand, had perfected his partial expansion jutsu, allowing him to multi-size only his arms and legs with ease. It enabled him to perform powerful attacks without having to expand his entire body, for defensive and offensive attacks, as well as grabbing. He was embarrassed at first, but gradually gained confidence as you and Ino expressed your admiration.

Shikamaru was even more unwilling to show off the fruits of his training, but Ino was persistent. At last, exasperated, he trapped her in his Shadow Possession Jutsu. Seemingly satisfied, she told you, “Right, now it’s your turn.”

As you had left your sword at home, you fashioned a crude stick-weapon out of a branch with your kunai. Hayate’s were carved much nicer than yours, and he would always tease you about it. You smiled at the thought, wiping the sawdust off your makeshift sword with a damp rag.

It was an art, kenjutsu. That was what Hayate said, and you believed him. Wielded properly, swords could be beautiful too.

You swung the stick through the air, keeping on your toes, the way your sensei had taught you. As it was blunt, and not particularly pointy either, you couldn’t cut down trees or gouge pretty designs into the ground. Instead, you focused on moving your sword in an arc, driving it forwards, and bringing it above your head again. Then you placed it on the floor and turned to your teammates.

“How was that?”

Ino thought you were brilliant, and Chouji even clapped for your performance. But Shikamaru, on the other hand, looked troubled.

“Yeah, it’s impressive and everything, but is this really going to help you in the Chuunin exams?” he asked matter-of-factly. “It varies from year to year, but it’s not only individual and team battles. We could be tested on our ninjutsu capabilities. We could be made to write a written test.”

His misgivings only made you feel even more hesitant than you already were. He was probably right about having to do more than just fighting. Those who were well-rounded usually did better. It was like that in every situation. Perhaps sticking to combat-type might not have been the best idea.

It was with these worries clouding your mind that Asuma-sensei called you for the first team meeting in months. As expected, he told your squad about the exams that were coming up.

“July 1st, mark that day on your calendars, team,” he said, unusually cheerful. “That’s when the exams take place. I’ve put forth all your names for recommendation…now where did I put those application forms?”

As he rummaged in his pockets, Ino could hardly contain her excitement. “Oh my gosh, the Chuunin exams at last! We’ve been training for so long, ooh, I don’t know if I’m ready!”

“You’ll be fine,” you assured her, taking one of the forms from Asuma with a mumble of thanks.

[Last Name], [First Name]

I recommend the one with the name above to the Chuunin selection exam under my name, Sarutobi Asuma.

Jounin,

Sarutobi Asuma

This was real. In seven days’ time, the exams would begin. You could hardly wait.

Go to Chapter 102.

A Thousand Birds by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

To be blunt, Kakashi seemed overly enthusiastic about your training, insisting that he taught you personally, without the interference of leading a team. The rest of Team 7 was sent on joint missions with Team 8, which Kakashi barred you from participating.

“Your training is important,” he had said, when you had complained to him.

You weren’t sure what to be expected, but it was certainly not this. Kakashi made you run laps around the village by an ever increasing amount. You had thought he was going to teach you lightning style, not sign you up for the Konoha Sports Festival.

But you dared not whine, fearing that he would decide that you weren’t worth the trouble to train anymore. You ran uncomplainingly through heavy rain, high winds, and as the sun beat down on your back. Kakashi watched sometimes, but you had the feeling he was spending more time with his eyes on the book than on you. The muscles in your legs strengthened considerably, but your sensei didn’t seem at all satisfied.

You had no idea what he wanted. You were faster, stronger, and could run longer distances than you could ever before. What else did he hope to achieve?

On the morning of the third week, he came to see you with a pair strange apparatuses slung over his back. You eyed them suspiciously.

“I went to Gai for these,” Kakashi announced, patting them appreciatively. “Here’s a pair of Rock Lee’s old ankle weights. Sorry they’re second-hand.” They were worn, fraying around the edges. You could barely make out the words stamped on each segment – konjo, guts.

The fourth week, he handed you a set of arm weights, and the fifth, one to wrap around your waist. All this time, Kakashi never told you what this extra load was going to accomplish, expecting you to do as you were told without protest. Which was exactly what you did.

Finally, on the morning of the sixth week, he took them all back and sat you down for a talk.

“I still haven’t forgotten my promise,” he said seriously, “But there’s a reason why I don’t teach this jutsu very lightly.”

You felt your pulse quickening in excitement. Finally.

Kakashi glanced around the clearing of the third training ground and pointed one finger at the thick trunk of a tree about seventy-five metres from where you stood. “Watch…and learn.”

He made to perform a series of hand seals and gripped his right wrist with the other hand. A flash of electrical discharge appeared in his palm, illuminating the training ground with eerie, bluish light. It grew into a luminous orb about the size of his fist, pulsating with energy. Even the area around him was glowing, a ring of chakra that surrounded your sensei like an aura. He stretched out his arm, the lightning emitting a loud crackling noise as he shifted so that he was facing the tree he had pointed out earlier.

He flew at it, his timing precise, his speed remarkable. “Chidori…!”

You watched in awe as his jutsu smashed an impressive, ragged hole into the trunk, leaving charred and smoking remains scattered all over the ground. The intense light of Kakashi’s Chidori died down and faded from his hands, and he turned back to you.

This is what we’ve been working towards all along.”

-:-

He didn’t let you start right away.

There was no more running; he said that you had perfected that part of the technique well enough. Kakashi cautioned that it would take a large amount of chakra to be able to perform the jutsu.

“It might be more than you can handle,” he warned you. “You might not even have enough chakra to do it.” He almost wondered why he bothered contributing so much time to your training if it just might end up killing you. Worse yet, it might not even work properly after you learned the technique. Minato-sensei had warned him that the speed at which the Chidori worked was too easy to counter. Was he doing the right thing, teaching this to you?

“No problem!” you said cheerfully, oblivious to your sensei’s inner misgivings. Your thoughts were on the chance that he would pass you if you mastered the Chidori. No way were you going back to the Academy. You were going to give this training all you’ve got.

It was by your own choice that you decided to spend a few weeks trying to master your chakra control. Kakashi suggested you practise the tree climbing practise, something that you struggled with initially. He was a teacher that valued initiative, and watched you try without offering any advice of his own.

He noted that your chakra levels were slightly above average, but it wasn’t enough. As you began to lose your footing less and less frequently, he suggested you try walking on water as a means to improve your chakra control further.

For the most part, the exercise wasn’t difficult to master after practise with climbing trees with chakra. Having to adjust the amount of chakra almost constantly proved to be more of an inconvenience rather than a hindrance. In due time, there was a steady and noticeable improvement in your general ninjutsu skills as well.

After over two months of working on the skills leading towards Chidori, Kakashi finally decided that you were ready to try it out.

Channelling lightning chakra was not an easy task. Converting it called for increasing its frequency, and maintaining it consumed chakra at an alarming rate. The first time it actually worked for you, you passed out due to the sudden and severe drain in energy.

Kakashi wouldn’t give up on you though. After you recovered enough, he ordered you to try again.

“It happens to everyone,” he lied calmly. “It’s normal.”

So you kept trying.

He didn’t understand why you were so dedicated. He didn’t understand why he was so dedicated. But one thing was for sure – he was going to make an exceptional ninja out of you.

…was it the bond of a sensei and student, fortified by Kakashi’s interest in your sharing many similarities with him? Go to Chapter 103.

Or was it something more? For both of you? ♥ Go to Chapter 104.

Snow Rabbit by Chloryl
Author's Notes:
Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto.

The next few weeks were dedicated to completing various tedious tasks otherwise known as D-rank missions. Kakashi sent your team on a wild goose chase to locate Madam Shijimi’s cat, Tora. Then you were told to weed a garden and clean stream until it was free of litter. Though everyone tried to hide it, you were sure the entire squad was shamelessly relieved when Naruto voiced the complaint that was undoubtedly haunting all of your minds.

And now, Team 7 was on their way to the Land of Waves, thanks to an outburst from a certain hyperactive knucklehead. Tazuna hadn’t been impressed by the group of scrawny, fresh-out-of-the-Academy genin. But he had no choice but to make do with what he got.

By then, the only one complaining was, as to be expected, Naruto. He was also the most excited, but his excitement was marred by Tazuna’s occasional complaints about whether or not he was qualified to be a ninja.

The journey there put you in a good mood. It felt refreshing to be on a mission where you could get outside of the village. Like Naruto, you’d never left Konoha before. You were glad the pace of the journey was relatively slow, as your team was escorting a non-ninja client after all. Even though the surrounding area was mainly forest, you still enjoyed the view immensely.

It wasn’t until two partially-masked men appeared out of nowhere did you realize the true level of danger of the mission. After they appeared to have killed Kakashi-sensei, they went for Naruto next, much to your horror.

“No…!”

You flung yourself at him, arms out, in a desperate attempt to shield him from harm. They weren’t targeting him specifically, you realized too late, as the attackers changed course at the last minute, leering at you. The man with the single horn on his forehead protector flicked his shuriken chain like a whip, preparing to slice you to pieces.

“Out of the way!”

You didn’t have to be told twice. You grabbed Naruto by the scruff of his neck – you really couldn’t afford to be gentle at the moment – and tumbled into the bushes with him. Depositing him into the undergrowth, you said up straight, alert, ready to assist Sasuke if needs be. Naruto gave a muffled whine of complaint, fighting his way out of the spiky branches and plucking dead leaves out of his hair. You weren’t paying much attention to him, watching Sasuke as he manoeuvred in midair.

Without even looking at you, he suddenly said, “[Name], guard the old man.” He had pinned the two men by their shuriken chains to a tree, but his trap didn’t look like it would hold. As they strained against their bindings, the dual-horned man flicked his wrist, revealing sharp metal claws that he brought down against the chains.

“Watch out!” you cried, moving so that you were in front of Tazuna, as Sasuke had requested. You knew he understood, but it was too late. The Kiri-nin pulled free, and were coming for you and Tazuna.

Naruto seemed to have successfully crawled out of the bushes, and hurried to back you up. He was shaking with fear, but his eyes were filled with determination. Then there was Sasuke, who had appeared out of thin air, standing in front of the three of you to block the attackers’ advances. And then there was Kakashi, also appearing out of nowhere, who suddenly had both men hanging limply in his arms.

“Show-off,” Naruto muttered, glaring at Sasuke’s back.

“Show-off,” you heard Sasuke mutter, clearly addressing Kakashi. You didn’t know if your sensei heard them or not, and if he did, he didn’t show it.

“By the way, Tazuna-san…I need to talk to you.”

-:-

It wasn’t until your squad had left Fire Country by means of renting a rather expensive engine-powered boat that Kakashi really got down to questioning Tazuna. He was a rather suspicious client if you thought about it, especially after your sensei pointed out that your squad was only hired to protect him from bandits and the like. If ninja were after him, this wasn’t a C-ranked mission.

Whatever the case, the boatman appeared to be in on Tazuna’s secret. Just as you reached the bridge, he scolded Naruto for being so loud. It was as he said it that you realized that he had been rowing your party across the entire time. That was odd. This boat was equipped with an engine. It was the whole reason why the rental cost so much.

“Hiding…?” you asked. “Why do we need to hide in the mist for?”

The boatman tried to shush you half-heartedly as Kakashi turned to Tazuna.

“Before we get to the pier, I have something to ask you. Who are they, and why are they after you? Or we call off the mission when we get to the shore, Tazuna-san.”

Tazuna sighed in defeat, and lowered his head. After he told his story, you still weren’t sure what to believe. Though he seemed sincere, he was also manipulative. Emotional blackmail…Kakashi-sensei just couldn’t say no. And he seemed interested in why such a powerful man as Gatou would be after a bridge builder’s life. Tazuna was relieved, but didn’t seem at all surprised when he agreed to continue the mission.

The thick mist finally dissipated as you reached the pier. Kakashi agreed to escort Tazuna safely home, and you set off for the heart of the village. Meanwhile, Naruto was sulking. You could tell that he was dissatisfied with the lack of action, annoyed that Sasuke had come to his rescue. Trying to prove himself, he threw his kunai into the bushes at random, insisting that he saw something there.

It turned out, Naruto had startled a snow rabbit. While he sat there apologizing, and Sakura scolded him for being reckless, you inspected the area. It didn’t seem to be – there. An unfamiliar chakra signature, menacing, potentially dangerous. You snuck a peek at Kakashi, who seemed lost in thought. You could have sworn he would have noticed a lot earlier, if he were paying more attention. You moved closer to your sensei, trying to tell him with your eyes that you sensed something was wrong. You didn’t dare look in the direction of the chakra signature, for fear that the intruder might notice.

Kakashi, still absorbed in his thoughts, didn’t notice you. If you spoke, you were bound to give yourself away.

If you take matters into your own hands and attack the intruder before he makes a move, go to Chapter 105.

If you’re confident Kakashi can handle it and wait for his signal, go to Chapter 106.